Summer Fun – Chapter 1 – Help Wanted 0 (0)

Introduction:

Is it just me, or is she getting a little touchy-feely? I can’t help but wonder, is she taking a liking to me more than just a co-worker? Nah, I’m probably overthinking things again.

It’s early May and I am in the last quarter of 11th Grade, my Junior Year of high school. I attend one of the two high schools in the Spring Haven School District. Our district is aptly named after my hometown of Spring Haven, a medium-sized Michigan town, not too big and not too small. It’s been a good place to grow up, I think so at least. Like any town, it’s not perfect, but it’s home and the only place I’ve lived for all of my 17 years.

My school is Maplewood High, home of the “Mighty Mustangs”. I, myself, am not among the esteemed Mustangs. I was never much for participating in school sports. Like too many people these days, I prefer to find my competition in front of the TV with a game controller in hand.

For as much as I love sitting around on my ass, wasting time, playing video games, I do make myself get some physical activity. I don’t strive to be a super-muscular built-up guy, but I try to stay in-shape. These days, it seems, that several of my classmates are putting on a lot of weight from inactivity and eating too much junk food; I’m trying my best to avoid that from happening to me.

I have a younger brother, Luke, who’s now 15. We get along pretty much as you would expect brothers to, everything is a big competition between us. Luke is more of a sneaky trouble-maker than I ever was; but I always seem to be the one in hot water with Mom and Dad when we have an argument. I am the older brother after all, the one who is supposed to “set the good example.” He loves to use that to his advantage, and often. Those rare times we are not at each other’s throats, we get along fairly well. We have fun shooting hoops in the driveway or going for a good run together.

Marc Dietrich and Jeff Gardener are my closest and best friends that I hang out with most. We all have our driver’s licenses, but none of us own a car yet. We still enjoy riding our bikes to get around town even though most of our peers now drive. On the plus side, bike riding gives me another physical activity to help stay in shape.

Our favorite destination is the Pizza Depot, it’s one of those cool pizza restaurant/arcades loved by the local teenagers. Even though we all have X-Boxes, PlayStations and PC’s at home, it’s good to actually get up, and out, of the house. We like the old-style arcade games they have, Pac Man, Asteroids, Donkey Kong, Guitar Hero, classic pinball machines, etc. Using our bikes to get here satisfies two of my current teenage-needs, video games and some physical activity; win-win for me.

I should mention that there is another strong teenage-need that I have not had so much luck with satisfying… girls, specifically a girlfriend. My grandmother always told me, “Oh Kyle, with those dazzling green eyes, you’ll have all the pretty girls lining up for you.” Let’s just say I’m still waiting for that to happen…

Overall, I can’t complain, I guess I’m a pretty good-looking guy and I have noticed girls checking me out on rare occasions… very rare occasions. My problem is that I’m on the shy and reserved side. I’ll be honest and admit that, all too often, I am too afraid to take the risk, make a little eye-contact and ask a girl out, mainly for fear of rejection.

I had a bad experience with that in the 10th Grade. I got all hung up on this girl named Karla Whittington who sat next to me in English class. She was friendly, seemed happy to see me, and we became good friends. For a guy like me, not having a lot of self-confidence, I tended to make a big deal out of any pretty girl showing attention.

It didn’t take long before I started to develop warm and fuzzy feelings. I would fantasize about us dating and doing fun things. When I finally got my courage up, I asked Karla if she would like to go out with me. She was cordial about it, but told me, “No.” Boy, was English class ever awkward after that, for both of us. I felt by asking her out, I may have killed our easy friendship.

I have a real tendency to over-think things and I let it bother me, to be honest, it broke my heart. I know it sounds silly just because one girl turned me down, but it really takes a lot of courage for me to ask someone out. Looking back, I probably invested too much hopeful dreaming into it and that made the letdown that much harder on me.

I’m generally not very outgoing with people, especially people that I don’t know very well. Simple advice to self; I really need to get out of my shell and learn to be more carefree. Sure, easy enough to say to yourself, but not so easy to figure out how to do.

I really am creature of routine, I love routine, not so many unpleasant surprises, but also not very many pleasant ones either. I think my answer is to find something that gets me out of my comfort-zone. It’s not that I want to ditch my friends or anything, but maybe I need to meet some new people to interact with.

—–

This afternoon, Marc and Jeff and I are at the Pizza Depot. While I’m dropping some quarters into the Street Fighter game for a match against Marc, I notice they put up a “Help Wanted” sign. Hmmm… maybe applying for a job is what I need? This might be a cool place to work and it is about time I start earning money to buy a car at some point.

After the game, I walk over to the counter that separates the dining/arcade area from the work spaces and ask for an application. A big dude, with flour dust all over his apron, named Eric hands me one. “Return this Benny, when you’re done,” he tells me.

I sit down and fill it out. Once I’m done, I see the guy whose tag says he is Shift Manager Benny. He quickly reads what I’ve filled out and says, “Okay, this looks good. We’ll give you a call if we would like you to come in for an interview.”

Back at the table our pizza has arrived. Marc asks, “Dude, did just you apply for that job here?”

“Yeah, I really need to start saving up for my own car.”

“Don’t we all…”

“This would a great place for you to work, Kyle. That way you could still hang out with us.” Jeff says.

“How am I going to ‘hang out’ if I’m working?”

“Well, maybe you could get us free pizza and game credits?” he grins.

“I don’t think it works that way, Jeff.”

I’m not really expecting much to happen, but it’s an easy enough first step to building a new and out-going Kyle.

—–

Am I ever surprised to receive a call the very next day. They would like me to come in about the job for an informal interview, this afternoon, if I’m available. Immediately hopping on my bike, I ride on over to the Pizza Depot.

I meet with Mr. Bill Moore, who informs me that he is part-owner and manager. Mr. Moore is a rather large and imposing man, and at 6’-4” or more, some might say intimidating. He’s in his mid to late 50s and it’s easy to see that years of hard work have left him with thinning light brown hair beginning to gray. Beyond that, he has a kind face and a gentle nature about him. We shake hands and sit down in a booth.

Mr. Moore is reading my job application, “Okay, let’s see what we have here: Kyle Stevenson, 17-years old, no prior employment experience and you attend Maplewood High School. Reason for wanting to work here: ‘This would be a fun place to work,’ and you ‘would like to start saving money to buy a car and for college.’ Is all of this correct?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Please, no need to be so formal with all the ‘sir’ business, you may call me Bill.”

“Okay, Bill.” It seems a little awkward calling a possible employer by his first name, but if that’s what the man wants, so be it.

“Well Kyle, the position we are offering is not a glamorous one. You would be bussing tables, washing dishes, wiping down the arcade games, sweeping the floor, and generally keeping things clean around here. We also will need you to occasionally help with making and baking pizzas at extra-busy times. I can only offer minimum wage to start, but we can see how it goes from there.”

“Sounds good to me sir – I mean Bill.”

“We do have a few expectations here at Pizza Depot that I will go over with you. It’s important for you to be on time for all your shifts. If you should need to call in sick, we ask that you give as much notice as possible for us to call in a replacement. We’ll provide you with red shirts, a hat and an apron like you see our other employees wearing. You may wear blue jeans and tennis shoes if you wish, but they must be clean and no holes in them. We may not be able to offer you very many hours at first; but, as we get busier in the summertime, that should change.”

I nod in agreement and Bill continues, “I understand how popular this establishment is with young people. If you should work here, I need you to understand that you are not to be distracted by your peers visiting as customers while you’re on-duty. When you are off-duty, you are welcome to enjoy this place with your friends for as long as you wish. I’m sure you understand the importance of this.”

“Yes, I do, I won’t let you down.”

“Well okay, Kyle, consider yourself hired. How easy was that for your first job interview?”

“Very easy.”

Bill and I shake hands, “Welcome aboard, I think you’ll enjoy being a part of our team.”

“I think I will too. When can I start?”

“Come back next Tuesday at 4:00 and report to my daughter Renee, she’s returning from college for the summer and will be working here as a shift manager. She’ll train you on all of your duties, and get you all set up with shirts, hats and a work schedule.”

“Thank you, Bill!”

—–

Tuesday of the following week, I arrive at Pizza Depot 15-minutes before 4:00, my mother said to always show up early and make a good first-impression. When I arrive, I ask a passing waitress for Renee Moore, she motions towards the kitchen area, “She’s in the back.”

As I’m walking towards the opening that leads to working spaces, I see a cute blonde, with shorter-length hair, who looks to be about 20 or 21 come out to greet me.

“Hi, I’m Renee. You must be Kyle?” she smiles and reaches out to shake my hand. My first impressions are for having such a big, tall father, his daughter is rather short and petite, maybe 5’ – 2” at most.

“Yes, that’s me.”

“Dad told me you were coming in today. Welcome to the Pizza Depot crew, come on in the back with me.”

She leads me through the kitchen area to a small back office. “Okay, first we need to get you set up with some uniform shirts, hats and an apron.” She looks me up and down, “How tall are you? You look about 5’-10”, 5’-11”?”

“I’m 5’-10””

Renee sorts through a big box of red Pizza Depot shirts and pulls one out. “Okay, how about an Adult Male Medium, try this on. You’re pretty slender so if it’s too loose we can try a smaller size.”

I try the shirt on over my t-shirt, it’s a little loose, but fits fine. She digs out a few more of the same size along with a hat and an apron.

Renee spends the afternoon with me going over all the duties I will be expected to do. Bill was right, it’s not a glamorous position washing dishes and cleaning up, but I think it will be cool working here. Renee and everyone I met that day seem like fun people to work with.

I work a couple of days a week for these first several weeks, usually a Tuesday afternoon and a Friday or a Saturday afternoon. Bill did say it wouldn’t be very many hours at first, but they should pick up in the summertime. By the time the school year ends in early June, I was bumped up to working four afternoons a week.

—–

I enjoy working at Pizza Depot, not so much for the tasks I am assigned; cleaning dishes and mopping bathrooms isn’t fun for anyone. It’s because of my co-workers, we get along great and that makes it fun.

Bill is great to work for, I think he has taken a liking to me for being such a “responsible young man,” always arriving to work on time and getting my job done. He gave me a 50-cent per hour raise after my first four weeks working here.

I can already tell that working here with these people has been good for me, I’m loosening up and it’s bringing me out of my shell. Eric is pretty funny and likes to joke around. He’s a cook and a big oaf of a guy that loves to party. The others say he loves it too much and tends to come in late with a hangover every now and then.

Shift manager Benny is cool and laid-back, for the most part, except he does get a little tense and wound-up when it’s busy in here. I understand he’s a bit of a PC gamer and builds his own computers, he’s fun to talk with about popular games and techy-stuff.

I especially like and get along with Renee. She has such a cool, perky and outgoing personality that I enjoy, not to mention how damn cute she is; I could do well to learn from her. She nicknamed me Sport, I’m not sure why since most sports activities and I rarely cross paths, but I’m fine with it. It seems that most shifts I work, Renee is also working, I like that.

It’s nice to fit-in here, but I do admit it can be hard to not be distracted when my friends come in to hang out. I remind them that, “I can’t talk right now, I’m on duty,” and will hang out later.

—–

One early June Friday afternoon, Tiffany Hammond comes in hanging on her football-player boyfriend Blake Ramsey, along with his friends Justin and Dirk. Tiffany and I have known each other for many years and grew up in the same neighborhood. I consider her a good friend, although we’ve somewhat drifted apart these last couple of years. She and I used to be able talk about almost anything, we even share the same birthday of September 12th.

When we were kids, Tiffany was an awkward girl, but at the beginning of high school, she really blossomed into an attractive young woman. She has long brown, slightly wavy hair, beautiful blue eyes and a pretty face in that cute girl-next-door way.

In elementary and middle school, I always thought of her as just a friend, but these last few years, I have become quite attracted to her. I often have thoughts about wanting to explore a relationship beyond friendship. Unfortunately for me, when it comes to guys, she only seems attracted to the athletic type, the alpha-males; consequently, that never puts me on her radar as anything more than a trusted guy-friend. She occasionally consults me when she needs a guy’s perspective, looking for advice dealing with which ever jock she is currently dating. All too often, it is impossible for me to give any useful advice. I just can’t get into their self-centered, ego-driven mindset. Guys like that and myself are polar-opposites of the guy-spectrum.

Tiffany, Blake, Justin and Dirk join a group of jocks and popular girls from school that came in earlier. That’s a group I have no interest in associating with, they all seem so fake and full of themselves.

I must have been staring in Tiffany’s direction for a while, long enough for Renee to take notice. She nods over at the group, “Who’s she?”

“Tiffany Hammond.”

“She your girlfriend?”

“Nah, just a friend, we’ve known each other for years.”

“Do you want her to be your girlfriend?”

Am I that obvious? I think to myself. Sighing, I tell Renee, “She’s only into jocks, not guys like me.”

“Her loss,” she shrugs, “You’ll find the right girl, Sport.”

“I’m not so sure about that…” I quietly mutter.

She tugs on my shirt, “Come on in the back, we need help with making pizza, we’re getting behind in the kitchen.”

—–

As the month of June progresses, the weather becomes warmer and warmer, a sure sign the summer season is setting in to stay. I learn just how hot it can get in the kitchen with the pizza ovens roaring at 500 degrees. It seems no matter how cold we have the air conditioning set at, it’s still sweltering back here. Renee assured me that I will “get used to it over time.”

On this particular Wednesday, it was rather slow before dinner and Renee asked if I could help her rearrange the stock-room. We pull everything off the shelves to give them a good wipe down, throw out old junk that isn’t used anymore and sweep the floors in all the hard-to-reach corners. This room is small as it is, but with everything off the shelves and piled around us, it makes for tight working quarters.

Renee has her hands full with couple of large plastic containers and is trying to scoot past me. Moving back to allow her room, I back up into a large cardboard box and lose my balance. My ass lands on the box as Renee, also loses her balance, in an attempt to reach out and catch me. She ends up landing on me, sitting on my lap. “Ah shit!” she exclaims, as the containers she was carrying topple, dumping their contents of paper cups and lids all over the floor.

She turns, looks at me behind her, and laughs, “Well, hello there! Fancy meeting you in here,” she jokes because of our now, very close, proximity.

“Uh… Hi,” I grin back.

She sighs, “Look at this mess. We really need to figure out how to restock these shelves with a better system.”

“Yeah,” I nod and agree. Funny thing is, she stays right where she is, comfortably sitting on my lap. I feel a little awkward having my supervisor, not to mention, the owner’s cute daughter so close to me… and on me like this… but, I’m not bothered it. It’s hard not to be attracted to Renee.

I can feel every one of her slight movements directly through my pants and directly on my special parts inside. That little horny side of me causes my mind to start to wander. I’m thinking about how close in proximity my special parts are to her special parts, only few layers of simple cloth. Uh oh, shouldn’t be thinking like this, I feel myself starting to get hard. I better get my mind on something else, and quick!

Renee turns and smiles at me; god, I hope she hasn’t noticed the growing situation I have going on, she’ll think I’m some kind of perv. She takes a breath and starts to stand up, “Okay, Sport, let’s get this shit done.”

As she’s partway lifted herself up, the box I’m on suddenly picks that time to collapse under me. Like a skit in some old-time comedy act, I fall and Renee loses her balance, coming down alongside of me. As she lands, her hand inadvertently falls on the small hump in the front of my jeans. As if things weren’t already stirred-up down there, slight movement of her fingers causes a bevy of tingles on my sensitive bits inside. When she notices exactly where her hand is, she grins, pulling it back. “Oops, I’m sorry,” she giggles, “Didn’t mean to grope you there.”

I feel my face get instantly warm, “It’s okay,” I tell her.

Benny comes around the corner and see us on the floor in the middle of this mess, “What in the hell is going on back here?”

Renee reaches up to him, “Pull me up, will ya?”

Sometimes it’s just those little things that can make a guy’s day, like noticing a girl possibly checking you out, maybe a female friend playfully smacking your ass, or sitting on your lap, and how about a hand accidently landing on your private area? Okay, okay, I know… it was just an innocent slip-up, but hey, it makes me smile.

—–

For the next couple of weeks, things continue go great at my job. Renee seems to schedule me whenever she’s working, I’m fine with that, I like working shifts with her.

In mid-July, she pulls me aside and asks if I would be interested in making some extra money on the side for my car and college fund. She explains, “My Dad is not only part owner of Pizza Depot, but he also owns the Fairlawn Apartments on MacArthur Avenue. Do you know where I’m talking about?”

“Yeah, I think I know where that is.”

“When a tenant’s lease is up and they move out, we repaint the whole apartment and sometimes replace the carpet before re-renting the unit. The repainting is something I help my Dad with. I have five units to paint over the next four weeks. Would you be interested in helping me? We can pay you hourly what you make here, plus an extra dollar an hour on top. I already asked my Dad and he’s fine with it.”

“Wow, yeah! That sounds great. But, I’ve never painted any rooms before.”

“There’s nothing to it, I can have you painting like a pro in an hour or two.”

“Okay, count me in.”

—–

A few days later, I ride my bike out to the Fairlawn Apartments, find Building #4 and Apartment #6 that Renee and I are to be painting. She told me to wear clothes that I don’t care if I get paint on and to be sure to wear shorts, because it can get really hot in the units with the air conditioning vents covered up with masking.

It doesn’t take long for me to get the hang of using the paint roller. Renee works with the brush painting around all the edges and corners while I follow up. Wall by wall, everything is gets a fresh coat of white paint. I can see it will take us most of the day to complete this two-bedroom apartment.

The former tenant left behind an old couch in the living room. Around noon, Renee motions we should sit down and take a break. We are both pouring sweat in this ridiculously hot and humid apartment. Add that the evaporating paint makes the air extra heavy and this mid-July summer heat makes it too hot outside to open any windows for relief.

Renee asks, “Would it be awkward for you if I took off my shirt? I am burning up. I have a sports bra on.”

“Yeah, that’s fine, go for it.” I wave my hand, not thinking too much about it.

“Thanks. Take your shirt off too if you want.”

I feel a little awkward doing so, I’ve never been one of those guys who goes around shirt-less unless I’m swimming, but she’s right, it will feel better to take this sweat-soaked thing off. To take my mind off feeling uncomfortable, I make some conversation, “So where do you go away to college?”

“Central Michigan University, or as we call it, CMU. It’s up in Mount Pleasant.”

“What’s it like? Do you enjoy it?”

“Yeah, I love being away at college, lots of great parties and there’s always fun things going on. The homework can really be piled on heavy by the professors though.”

“More than high school, huh?”

“Oh, hell yeah,” she agrees and adds, “I’m going for a Business Management Degree. I’d like to take over managing these apartments and maybe Pizza Depot someday. My dad works so hard and he isn’t getting younger.”

I nod, “Sounds like a good plan.”

“What about you, are you planning on going to college?”

“Yeah, I definitely want to go, I’m just not sure where yet. I’m not even sure what I want to major in.”

“You need to start thinking about that, you only have one more year of high school.”

“I know…”

Renee switches gears, “Kyle, can I ask you for some guy advice? You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to. I don’t want to put you on the spot or anything…”

“Sure, it’s fine. Remember that girl, Tiffany? She’s always asking me for guy perspective advice.”

“Okay, so, there’s this guy at school who was in a couple of my classes last semester, his name is Tom. I kind of like him and I think there’s a chance he’s… he’s noticed me too, but I’m not sure. He’s really shy and I’m more of an outgoing, party-girl, if you haven’t noticed.”

“Yeah,” I nod, “You’re pretty outgoing.”

“I’m not sure if I should approach him… or how? Or what to do? I don’t want to scare him off or anything. What do you think would be a good way I could find out more about him?”

“Does he know you like to party and that kind of stuff?”

“I don’t think so, I’ve never seen him at any I’ve been at.”

I think for a little while and then offer, “Hmmm, well… if he’s on the shy-side, you would probably be safe in taking the initiative here. Invite him to a quiet-type activity. Keep it simple, go out to a coffee shop or a nice bookstore or something. Quieter activities may put you out your comfort-zone, but remember, being around outgoing girls can put a shy-guy out of his. Maybe some low-key, easy one on one, time is what work best?”

Renee says nothing, taking in what I said and then, “I like it! Damn Kyle, why didn’t I think of that?”

I make sure to add, “But, don’t hide the fact that you like going to parties and that sort of thing. You will have to let him know that at some point, he needs to know the real you. Don’t portray yourself as someone you’re not.”

She shakes her head, “That Tiffany girl does not know how good she’s got it with you around.”

“Yeah… ‘that Tiffany…’” I sigh.

“I’m sorry, you really like her, don’t you?”

“It’s just… I just… I just don’t know what she sees in all those stupid jocks she hangs around with. She’s so much better than the likes of them…”

Renee leans in, “She may come around someday, be patient, she’s young. She just hasn’t figured out what a real man is yet. For now, just keep being her friend; but that doesn’t mean closing yourself off to other options in the meantime. If some girl comes along that you want to date, you go for it! A cute and nice guy like you should have no problems getting girls.”

“Sometimes I wonder if that’s my problem…” I look down, “I’m too nice…”

Renee puts her hand on my thigh, “Awww, you are such a sweet guy… Don’t think like that.”

Standing up, she says, “I’ll be right back.” She goes to the kitchen and returns with two ice cold bottles of beer. Popping the tops, she hands me one, “I think we could use these, don’t you?”

“Yeah, that sounds great.”

Something she said earlier has my interest. I pause, hesitant to ask, but go for it anyway, “So… you think I’m cute?”

“Yeah, you are!” she looks at me like, you should know that, “First thing I noticed about you when you hired on.”

We sit and enjoy the refreshing icy-cold brew in this stifling apartment. I notice that she has put her hand back on my thigh. I’m getting those little tingling feelings again as she’s slightly rubbing the tender inner side, letting her fingers travel a little higher up each time.

“Mums the word about me giving you that, if my Dad were to find out I was giving beer to a minor-”

“Not a peep from me.”

Sensing this could be a touchy subject, Renee turns to me and tenderly asks, “Have you had many girlfriends, Kyle?”

“No, not really… I’ve never had much luck in that department.”

Running her fingers through my sweaty, dark brown hair in a combing motion, brushing it back from my forehead, she tells me, “Well, if I was a still in high school, I would be happy to be your girlfriend.”

This makes me feel good and I offer a smile.

“You really are a great guy, I mean that. Don’t be too hard on yourself.”

The way I am sitting, slouched in the couch, I could swear Renee has been nonchalantly glancing down at my shorts, especially between my parted legs. And, is it just me, or is Renee getting a little touchy-feely? It seems she likes being close to me, like that day in the stock-room. I can’t help but let my mind wander, is she possibly taking a liking to me more than just a co-worker? Nah, I’m probably overthinking things again and reading too much into her kindness. Remember what I said about a cute girl showing attention to a reserved guy like me.

As I am off in la-la land pondering this, Renee stands up and slowly paces around the room, admiring our progress. I thought I heard her say something about, “getting a bit done.”

“Huh…?” I snap back from my day-dreaming.

“I said, we’ve already got quite a bit done.”

“Oh, yeah… I guess we do.”

“I think we make a good team, you and I,” she muses.

Walking back over and standing in front of me, Renee silently takes my beer from my hand and sets the bottle on the floor. She lifts one knee and places it on the couch alongside my leg, then she lifts her other knee up and places it alongside my other leg, straddling me. I look up, a little confused about her entering my personal space this way. She looks deep in my eyes and quietly says, “I know we needed a beer, but I think I know of… something else… we both could use.”

I’m getting the strong feeling that Renee is wanting to-

She gently presses her crotch down and moves it back and forth over the bulge in my shorts, rubbing her private area all over my private area. There’s the tingles again, loud and clear, but this time, throughout all of my lower body from this unexpected, but welcome attention.

She grins at me, undoes her bra and tosses it aside. Her beautiful bare breasts, only inches from my eyes, are breath-taking. They’re absolutely perfect and perky, in their own way, they match her personality. She grins, takes my hands and places them on herself, whispering. “You can play with these if you want.”

This is the first time I ever touched boobs and they feel wonderful! I love how soft, yet slightly firm, they are. I touch and caress them, feeling her nipples grow harder. At the same time, her hands explore my bare chest, lightly twisting and pinching my little guy-nipples. This sends charged sensations all through my body. I learn how the nerves in my nipples are directly connected to the nerves in my area between my legs.

Renee whispers again, “How about I forget all about Tom and you forget all about Tiffany?”

“Okay…” I whisper back. It’s as if I’m in a hypnotic trance.

“Today, let’s just be two people who want to enjoy each other… Okay?”

“Uh huh…” I slowly nod.

She slowly stands up, never taking her eyes off me. Hooking her thumbs into the waistband of her shorts, she wiggles them down and all the way off. Please, please, please don’t let this be a dream… I take in a breath as I see her fluffy pubic patch, it’s blonde, but slightly darker than the hair on her head. I like how it’s trimmed into a perfect little triangle where her legs meet.

Keeping her eyes fixed on mine, she squats and slips her fingers into each side of the waistband of my shorts. “Is this okay?” she asks. I’m in total, speechless awe at this point, but I can nod. I nod that, Yeah, this is, most definitely, okay!

I kick off my tennis shoes as she slowly pulls my shorts and underwear down. I lift up so they clear my cheeks as she pulls them the rest of the way off. It makes me feel good to see Renee smile as she takes her first glimpses at the parts of my body I’ve always kept private. She playfully ruffles her fingertips in my dark, fluffy pubes, “I really like these, Sport, so glad you don’t shave them.”

Being completely naked, showing off everything I’ve got for the first time with a girl, with anyone for that matter, naturally has me feeling very nervous. I was certainly not expecting the day to go in this direction.

Renee places her knees back alongside my legs and returns to her position over me, this time there are no layers of cloth between her girl-bits and my boy-parts. Settling her soft pussy down, she’s sandwiching me underneath her. She feels so warm, soft and even a little bit wet.

Slowly, she moves her hips in grinding motion backward and forward over me. Renee’s pussy is the first one I have ever seen, and here is my cock, nestling between her lips as she slides them over me. Talk about tingling sensations? We’re now talking through the roof and well on their way to the stratosphere.

I notice a small hard nub, that I am guessing is her clit. She’s rubbing it coincidently on my extra-special sensitive spot on the bottom side of my cock. This feels ab-so-fuckin-lutely amazing! Rubbing ourselves together, she asks, “Do you like this?”

I’m sure my, wide-eyed, wonderment spoke volumes. “Uh-huh…” I nod.

She caresses my arms and tells me, “Kyle, you’re so tense, it’s okay to relax and enjoy this.”

“I, I know…” I utter.

“Maybe this will help,” she says as she leans forward, putting her hands behind my head. Opening her mouth over mine, she maneuvers her tongue in. This feels very strange to me at first, having another person in the space inside my mouth, but it doesn’t take long for me to enjoy the sexiness of kissing this way.

“There, is that better?” she tilts her head and smiles.

“Yeah…”

Renee scoots back a little bit so that she’s sitting on my lower thighs closer to my knees. She looks down and smiles at my hard-on, standing straight-up and at full attention between us. “Alrighty then, let’s have a looksee at what you have going on here.”

Starting with wrapping her hand around, gently stroking and rubbing, she progresses into checking out specific features of my penis. On the very tip, she’s touching my little pee-hole, then feeling the shape of my glans, sliding her thumb over my sensitive spot and twirling her fingers around the indented rim. As this is happening, her other hand wiggles down to fiddle her fingers on my ball bag; it tickles and causes me to squirm.

“Uh oh, someone’s ticklish here,” she giggles and purposely jiggles my nuts.

“Yeah… kinda.”

Other than my own, I’ve never felt another’s hands play so freely in my cotch before. It’s so different because what, and where, her fingers touch next is so unexpected; it’s wonderful! I’ve also never been so closely examined, and Renee is inspecting everything in great detail. I hope she finds me adequate.

Sure, I’ve measured myself, like probably every guy on the planet has at one time or another. How we measure-up is one of those things we’re naturally curious about. My length is 6 ½ to 7 inches, depending on the intensity of my erection. Internet research regarding average penis size let me know that I fall into what is considered perfectly normal.

Pausing with my cock in her hand, she nods approvingly, “You really have a nice one!”

“I do?” I nervously ask.

“Hell yeah, you do! It’s nicely proportioned and looks great; I think it’s perfect!”

“Well, th-that’s… that’s good to know,” I stutter, “I’m happy you like it… b-because I-” God, I must sound so stupid, stumbling over my words like a complete idiot, and especially after receiving such high compliments on my penis!

Renee puts her finger to my lips, “Relax…” she whispers, grinning at me. I take a deep breath and find calm. Like I said, I’ve never had another person take such an interest in my most private parts before.

Slowly sliding her hand up and down a few times, she seems to be studying the space between her fingertips and thumb. With some gentle squeezing, she tells me, “And, you have a nice girth too.” That’s also good to know. Most guys are concerned with, or brag and lie, about how long it is. As I just learned, girls also look at the thickness.

The next seven, simple words Renee said let me know that I will definitely remember this day for the rest of my life. She asks, “Can I feel you inside me now?”

“I, uh… I didn’t bring any condoms or anything, I didn’t know we would be-”

“It’s okay,” she smiles, “I’m on the pill.”

Renee scoots up and positions her pussy directly over me. Again, I pray that I’m not dreaming this. Oh my god! My mind is racing, this is really happening! She wants my cock inside her pussy! This is my day! The day I’m gonna lose my virginity!

With her hand, she lines me up and we make contact of my tip poised at her opening. With a little wiggle, I see the head of my penis slip in and disappear inside her. Slowly she descends on my shaft, gently easing me all the way in. I swear I’m seeing fireworks exploding in my head. She’s so warm, so wet, so welcoming and so silky-smooth. For a guy, I don’t know if there is a life-moment better than feeling your cock slide inside a girl for the very first time. Her pussy is snug and feels beyond magnificent!

She sits like this for a few moments and moves her hips around. “Oh god, Kyle, you feel SO GOOD!” Here I am mentally noting how great she feels and I feel just as good to her! Wow! I don’t think I can make a boner any harder than I am right now. She smiles and I feel her contracting her muscles tightly around me, I answer by twitching my cock inside her.

Bouncing up and down a bit, she tells me, “When I do this, I can feel you hit all the way to the back of me.”

“You do?” I ask.

“Yes, you totally fill me up, it feels awesome.”

Renee puts my hands on her hips as she slowly starts moving up and then down, sliding up and then back down, sliding up and then back down. Oh – My – God! Does this ever feel fantastic! The inside of her pussy is so well lubricated, it feels like the softest velvet. I let out a low, deep moan of, “OooOhhhh”. This is everything, and so much more, than I was ever expecting sex would be like. My thoughts are shouting, I’m having sex! I’m actually having sex!

We find our rhythm; I move my hips up and down, driving in sync to work with her movements. She increases the speed and then slows it down, faster and then slower. The pacing we find is not a constant, but a variation of working in tandem for maximum sensational pleasure. Renee squints her eyes and slowly lolls her head around, enjoying how I penetrate her with each thrust, “Oh god, Kyle… this feels so good…”

For never doing this before, all of this seems to come quite natural. I think, as humans, we tap into a deep primal instinct of making this work without much conscious thought.

At times, she will lean forward to rub her clit in my pubic hair and on the pubic bone below, moaning, “Mmm, Mmmm” from the gratification she’s receiving. Her forward and backward motion in this position creates a different in and out sliding sensation with a more pronounced rubbing on the bottom side of my shaft, it feels great. One simply way to describe this is, my cock is in pussy heaven!

She sits up, straightens her back, and continues the up and the down motions while I keep in sync with her.

“Renee?”

“Yeah?”

“This is actually my first time…”

This takes a moment to sink in. Upon realization of what I just said, her eyes grow big, “Really? And, you haven’t cum yet!”

“No, but I think I’m gonna soon.” I don’t think I’ve shot my load yet because, deep down, I’m still a little nervous.

My revelation seems to have a direct effect, it turns her on even more than before. Maybe it’s because my first sex is with her, right here and right now? She goes absolutely insane on me, and in a good way. Vigorously grinding and squeezing my hips tightly between her thighs, she’s working her pussy up and down my pole like crazy. I thought we were sweaty before.

“Oh-my-god, oh-my-god,” she’s huffing and puffing, lifting up and hammering herself down on me and vocalizing every thought of, “You-feel-so-good! Oh-god, I-love-your-cock! I-want-all-of-it! All-of-it-in-me!”

Hearing and seeing how much she’s enjoying fucking me is all it takes for my remaining nervousness to fade away. This is truly awesome!

If only this moment could last forever, but I know that’s not how it works, how about for a few hours at least? The fact is, my moment is coming, and coming fast. I try my best to hold off exploding in a feeble attempt to keep this magic lasting for just a little bit longer, but Renee letting it all loose, thrusting and gyrating like a wild woman is feeling so intense and so wonderful, it’s pushing the limits to more than I can stand.

“Ohhh, I’m gonna cum!” I yelp.

“Do it!” she puffs.

Her breathing is fast as she continues this wonderful and wild dance. In the midst of her panting, she shouts, “Cum in my pussy, Kyle! Cum right NOW!”

That’s it! There’s no stopping the white surge from deep inside as it rapidly propels to exit the small opening on my tip. “Auhhtt!” I grunt out loud and thrust my hips up, driving my entire length all the way in as I fire it!

The first blast is immediately followed by another ejaculatory explosion, followed by another, then another, and another… “Aaahhhhh…” I hum as my every care in the whole world funnels its way down… Down through my body… Past my groin, and right on out my urethra in the form of my creamy semen…

As I’m releasing my flood of cum, I feel her pussy muscles contract very tightly in a stranglehold around my shaft like she never wants to let it go. Renee throws her head back and shouts, “Oh my God! OH MY GOD! Gimme your cum! OH GOD!” This is followed by whimpering, crying-like sounds. I hope I didn’t hurt her somehow…

Feeling the last pulses of my final spurts, she leans forward, wraps her arms around my back and pulls me tightly to her. Her chest is wet, sweaty and hot as she’s pushing my face deep between her breasts. We stay like this for a quite a while as our orgasmic spasms subside and we catch our breaths.

I look up at Renee and see a glazed look in her eyes and meekly ask, “Are you okay?”

“Oh, Kyle…” more deep breaths, “That was fucking fantastic!”

Whew! I’m relieved I didn’t hurt her when I drove myself in so deep in the throes of the most awesome ejaculation I ever felt. Remember, the only sexual releases I’ve ever experienced have been accomplished by my own hand in my bedroom. This was much more intense than I was expecting, and so much better!

“We came at the same time!” she exclaims. I wasn’t quite sure of the importance of this, I thought that was how it was supposed to work every time.

“When you said this was your first time, I don’t know what happened, but some kind of crazy sexual explosion went off in my brain. I never did it with a virgin guy before and I’m sooo happy it was with you!” While she’s talking, she’s pressing herself down and moving her hips around to continue enjoying our connection. “It was like, oh my god, I have your virgin cock inside me and your first climax with another person is going to be with me! Thinking about that just drove me wild! Still does!”

Wow! And, here I thought losing my virginity was a big deal for me…

She continues, “When I sensed you were getting close, I was starting to feel my own coming on, that’s why I told you to, ‘Cum now! Cum now!’ It’s so awesome when we can cum together like that!”

“It doesn’t work like that every time?”

“No, usually the guy finishes first. Most of the time it takes a girl longer to climax.”

“Oh…” Learn something new every day.

“Remember that. When you cum first, don’t just roll over and be done, make sure your girl has hers too, she’ll love you forever.”

“I’ll remember that.”

Renee confesses, “I think deep down, I suspected you were a virgin, but I wasn’t 100% sure till you told me.” She kisses me, “I hope this was great for you.”

“Oh, it was!”

Playing with my nipples, she whispers, “You have such a sweet innocence about you, a sweet innocence in how you act… and what you say… I really like that about you.”

“Well, I guess I’m not so ‘innocent’ anymore, huh?” I snicker, twitching my, still hard, cock inside her.

“You may not be a virgin anymore, but don’t ever lose these good qualities of who you are.”

We kiss again, no rushing and taking time with our tongues. All the while, Renee remains straddling my hips because we’re not ready to separate just yet. Wow! What a day! Here we are covered in sweat, genitals connected, and I just lost my virginity! This day is awesome! Renee is awesome! Everything is truly great with the world!

I feel some warm liquid leaking and dripping past my balls. “Uh, oh, I think we’re leaving something on the couch here.”

“Hahaha!” she laughs, “We’re making a fabled wet-spot! Those will become small points of argument in the future over who has to sleep on it.” Yup, I continue to learn new things…

“Whew, now it’s really hot in here,” she says fanning her hands as she lifts up and slides off of me.

Renee certainly did not have to, but I thought it was really nice, and actually kind of sexy, of her to grab one of the painter towels to wipe me off. She cleans herself up and grabs those beers she set on the floor earlier.

“These are getting a little warm. Do you want another one?”

“Sure!” We pop the tops on two fresh cold ones.

She flops down alongside me, “Ahhhh, we both needed that, don’t you think?”

“Oh, yeah! We most definitely did!” I whole-heartedly agree. I never knew painting could be so much fun.

She smiles and sheepishly admits, “I’ve kinda had my eye on you and been wanting to do it with you for a while now.”

“Well, I’m really happy you did,” I laugh.

“So, was sex what you hoped it would be?”

“Even better!” I tell her and ask, “Do you remember that day we were rearranging the stock-room?”

I think she knows where I’m going with this, “Yeah, I remember.”

“After you fell on me moving the boxes, your hand accidently touched me here,” I pat my pubic hair, “I know this will sound stupid, but it made me horny for the rest of that day.”

“Yeah… I remember that. And, maybe, it wasn’t exactly an ‘accident?’” Renee admits, biting her lip and snickering, “But, seriously though, let’s keep all of this between us. Please don’t say anything around Pizza Depot, or to your buddies, okay? It could make things super-awkward.”

I make a my-lips-are-sealed motion.

“So, you said there are four more of these apartments to paint? Would you… by any chance… need help with them?” I venture, with a hopeful grin.

“Hmmmm,” she looks up and ponders, “Yeah… I think I could use your help… if you’re offering, that is.”

We finish our second beer and Renee says, “Okay, Sport, you ready to get back at it?”

My eyebrows shoot up in surprise, does she mean like, right now? She laughs and hits my arm, “I mean with the painting, jack-ass!”

“Oh, yeah, that too…”

As we are gathering up our strewn-about, sweaty clothes, her phone chimes from an incoming text. “My dad is on his way here and wants to know what unit we’re in. Get dressed and get rid of those beer bottles while I text him back.”

Fifteen minutes later, Bill Moore arrives with a large pepperoni pizza for us, he sets it in the kitchen and comes to check-out our progress. I respect Bill immensely, but I couldn’t help feeling very awkward seeing him right now; here is the man that hired me and his daughter is currently walking around with my semen inside her pussy. He looks around the apartment, “Hey, this place is looking great, you two really work well together.”

“Yup, we sure do! Kyle is doing great for his first time, he’s painting like a pro,” Renee smirks and winks at me. Did she really have to say, “his first time”?

“Well, that’s great! Oh, I put a couple bottles of pop on the counter for you too, figured you need them in this heat.”

“Thanks, Dad.”

“Keep up the good work. I’d love to hang around, but I gotta run over to main office, that damn printer is acting up again. See you two later.”

We enjoy the pizza and continue painting with the addition of loud music blasting. Both of us are singing, quite badly, along with songs we know. Perma-smiles of mutual satisfaction are on our faces when we look in each other’s direction. A few hours later, we finish the work. Renee comes over, puts an arm over my shoulders and nods, “We did good, don’t you think?”

“Yeah, we did. Especially for…” my turn to wink, “My, ‘first time.’”

“That too,” she nods.

I believe I did do well for my first time, she orgasmed with me, that’s good sign for sure. You know what’s different? I actually feel more like a man than I did this morning.

“So, Sport,” she pulls me close and reaches down to squeeze the front of my shorts, “Do you think you’re up to help paint another apartment in three days?”

Yeah… I think I’ll be “up” for it…

MOTHERS & DAUGHTERS: KAREN & LILY 0 (0)

Introduction:

This is a story around a mother, Karen, and her daughter, Lily. This is a family incest story.

WHAT YOU SHOULD KNOW …

This is a story that is intend to be a part of a series grouped under MOTHERS & DAUGHTERS. Each story will be independent. The stories will ultimately cover a range of genre. These will be shorter stories of one chapter which is different from my previous efforts as a writer. I hope you enjoy them.

This is a story around a mother, Karen, and her daughter, Lily. Karen is 43 and Lily is 18. Both women have golden blonde hair that falls to the shoulders. Karen’s breasts are D-cup, Lily’s are C-cup. Lily has just graduated from high school and celebrating her 18th birthday. Lily is undecided about her next step in life, but she assumes she will be going to the local college where her two older brothers, Scott and Bill are currently attending. Karen has been a stay-at-home mom. The family have a nice home in the suburbs where Karen has been active with gardens and plantings around the yard and can regularly be seen jogging in a variety of outfits through the neighborhood. Karen’s husband and Lily’s father, Carl, is the local general manager of a national electronics store. They have a very comfort life.

Karen and Carl would say their sex life has never ebbed since the last years of high school when they met. Of course, Carl would quickly admit to the few people in the know (the adults in Karen’s side of the family) that that probably has much to do with what they call, ‘the family secret’. The two boys, obviously young men, have been a part of this secret since they turned 18 themselves and the family believes they have kept that secret well from all their acquaintances and friends but also from Lily. But now she is turning 18 years old …

MOTHERS & DAUGHTERS: KAREN & LILY

Karen’s cell phone rang and she pulled it out of the pocket of the waist band of her tight running shorts. She stopped at one of the front yard flower beds upon arriving back from her run. It was one of those perfect early summer days that was clear blue skies, just a breeze, and warm but not hot temperatures. If she had been in the backyard, she might be tempted to strip off her running outfit and enjoy it completely. She saw on the screen that it was her husband, Carl.

“Wish you were here.”

Carl chuckled, “You were out running, weren’t you?” It wasn’t really a question. Carl knew Karen and how she reacted to different things.

“How did you know?”

“Yeah, right … like we don’t both know how sweating makes you horny.”

Karen giggled, “That’s not the only reason. Besides, it isn’t the running and sweating that makes me horny, my mind just wanders to you when I am running.”

He laughed. “Damn, how come our conversations always end up with me wishing I could skip work to ravage you?”

She giggled, again. “We’re just lucky, I guess.”

“Are the boys home, yet?”

This was finals week at college and their schedules were a mess as a result. “No, not yet.” Karen sat back on the heels of her running shoes with just a hint of tension in her body. She knew what was coming next and it was her own fault.

“Honey, have you talked to Lily?” When the boys turned 18, it was Carl who had the talk with each of them as they did. Now, Karen needed to have the same talk with her daughter. This wasn’t a simple ‘birds and bees’ talk. Like most young people these days, they have been sexually active and as a family they had planned for it for their protection. No, this was a different talk. And, Carl was right, she needed to do it and now. Her birthday was on them. Karen considered taking a shower before talking to Lily, but she knew that was more about putting it off and she couldn’t do that any longer.

“Lily?” Karen called from the foyer.

“Up here mom.” The response came from upstairs.

Karen untied her running shoes and slipped them and her socks off and carried them as she climbed the stairs. The layout of the house had the master bedroom and Lily’s room to the right with Scott and Bill’s separate rooms to the left. There was a full bath in the middle for her sons and daughter. The master had its own bathroom suite. Karen turned right upon reaching the top, dropped her shoes and socks next to the master bedroom and turned to Lily’s room. The door was half open and she saw her attractive and fully developed daughter sorting her dresser drawers dressed in bra and skimpy panties.

“Good thing your brothers didn’t come home.”

“Oh, mom … they aren’t due back for another hour or two.” She turned around and smiled at her mom, “Besides, it’s not like we all haven’t seen each other in our underwear.”

Karen walked in and sat on her daughter’s bed and watched as she sorted tee-shirts. “Does it ever bother you, honey, that we’re so relaxed about that stuff?”

“Gosh, no. If you’ll remember, I was the one in the family running around naked when I was much younger.”

Karen laughed at the memory, “Yes, it used to drive your brothers crazy. They were always yelling for you to put some clothes on. You were quite the little exhibitionist.” Karen looked at how comfortably Lily moved around the room in her underwear now and added, “You might still be.”

Lily looked at her mom, then down at herself and giggled. “Yea … maybe, huh?”

“What are you doing? Are you getting rid of those old tee-shirts?” Lily said, yes. “Hold that one up. Oh, yes … that was one of your favorites … when you were 14?” Lily nodded. It really had been one of her favorites but it too small now. “Put it on.” Lily protested that it was too small, but relented. Karen smiled when she saw it on her daughter. “I really shouldn’t be encouraging this but … look at yourself. God, that’s sexy. Take the bra off.” Lily gave her mom a funny look but did it. “Oh … my … God. Damn, Lily.” It was ultra-tight across the breasts and didn’t reach her belly button. Her nipples pressed into the worn fabric and that too cute image on the front. “That is so hot. That is really sexy and that glittery unicorn head on the front … what a contrast in impressions.”

Lily looked at herself in the full-length mirror on her door. “You’re right mom … you probably shouldn’t be encouraging this. I think this might still be a favorite.” She turned and hugged her mom, “Thanks, mom. You really are the coolest, you know.” She sat down next to Karen. “So, was there something you wanted?”

Karen took a deep breath. Then, another. “There’s something I need to explain to you about … something you might have …”

“Oh, no! You saw me watching you, didn’t you?!? Oh, my, God … no, I’m … I didn’t mean to … I just …”

Karen turned to Lily and took her by the shoulders, “Lily … what are you talking about? Watched what? What are you talking about?”

“I saw you and … dad … and …” Karen was looking at her daughter with dread now. “… and Carl and Bill. You all were in your bedroom and … you all were …”

Karen stood up and paced across the room. “Oh, my, God!” She stopped and saw the turmoil in her daughter. She sat back down and took her in her arms. She could only think that she must be so conflicted after seeing that.

Lily looked up, “I’m sorry, mom. I wasn’t spying or anything. I was supposed to be at Susie’s for a sleepover but I forgot something. I came back and heard noises from your room. The door was closed but not tight. I just peeked in … you were all having sex … together. I don’t understand, mom.”

“That’s what I wanted to talk to you about. Well … not that, exactly. I didn’t know you saw that, but … I wanted to talk to you about what that was all about. Honey, I am sooooo sorry you saw that without understanding what I need to tell you.” Karen took another deep breath and hugged her daughter. She cursed herself. How could they have been so careless! “That was what has been called for generations ‘The Family Secret’. My side of the family, not your father’s. For generations it has been a tradition that when you turn 18 years old you can join the family in sexual relations.”

Lily turned to face her mom and seemed to be waiting. Karen asked, “What?”

“I’m waiting for you to start laughing. Or … you mean you’re serious?” Karen nodded. Lily turned and looked down at her bare legs next to her mom. “For generations? Like how many generations? I mean, is there a choice? Sex with the family?”

Karen couldn’t help letting a small chuckle escape. She could remember very well when her own mother sat her down for this talk. “Of course, there is always a choice. Well, I’m not really sure about generations ago. But I had a choice, so did your Uncle Matt, so did your brothers.”

“Uncle Matt … what about the twins?” Her cousins with her Uncle Matt were twin boy three years older. Karen nodded. Lily now looked confused, “But … Aunt Jane … she divorced Uncle Matt. So, how does that work for them?”

Karen smiled. This was actually going better than she thought. Maybe that accidental viewing got her wondering about it on her own. Karen responded, “Matt procrastinated as he and Jane became more serious. He figured he had lots of time before the secret came into play and, like us, his job took him away from the farm. But, when her told Jane what he wanted, she … well, you might imagine after all that time of not knowing. She demanded a divorce and he gave her a very good settlement to have her keep the secret. The boys stayed with him by their choice. As to your question … sometimes I go to visit them and sometimes they visit Grandma and Grandpa.”

“Grandma? Wow, who would have thought, but come to think of it, she is still in great shape.” There was a pause, then, “Wait … that’s what was happening when you went to visit your brother?” Karen blushed and nodded. “So, mom, what about dad?”

“Your dad was great and all for it from the beginning as long as it was free choice. I told him about the Secret when we were getting serious. After that … well, let’s just say, when he came over for dinner, we all had fun.” Karen couldn’t decide if Lily looked stunned or just deep in thought. “How are you doing with all this? I imagine having seen your brothers with us that night and now hearing this, it might be overwhelming.”

Lily shook her head slowly, “Actually, seeing you guys got me to thinking. You know what they say about daughters having crushes on their fathers …”

Karen laughed, “Yea, like sons on their mothers …”

That night it was a little awkward. Lily tried to interact like nothing had happened, but it was hard … really hard. Partly because she kept catching her brothers glancing her way and partly because Lily kept looking at her brothers and father in very unsisterly and undaughterly ways.

In the kitchen, just before dinner was ready, Carl quizzed Karen, again. “Did you talk to her?” He asked as he wrapped his arms around her waist and slid on up to her breast as she filled a serving bowl with the green beans.

She giggled, “Yes, we did talk.” She turned in his arms and kissed him. “She saw us last Saturday night.” Carl’s mouth fell open but nothing came out. “It’s okay. It caused her to start thinking and that made the talk sooooo much easier.” Carl looked at her intently, waiting for the confirmation of the unspoken question. Karen laughed, “Yes. She’s in. Turns out she’s had a thing for you for quite a while.” She smiled at him, “We have a few minutes, why don’t you take her into the living room where you can be alone … snuggle with her and talk to her.”

In the living room, Carl sat on the couch and patted the seat next to him. Lily suddenly became shy but was eager to have the attention now that she knew about the Secret. Carl eased his arm around his daughter and, not encountering any resistance, gently pulled her into his side. “Your mom said you had a talk about the family’s secret.” Lily nodded. “I know how your mind works, honey. You keep working on things and keep coming up with questions. So, what do you have since your mom talked to you?”

“How did you start with the boys?”

Carl chuckled, “That was hard because there was always someone we had to hide from. This will be different, right?”

She nodded. Carl pulled her in a little tighter and rubbed her arm. She snuggled in tightly to him. “Remember when I used to sit on your lap, daddy?” He asked if she wanted to, again. She nodded, stood up and sat across his lap. She looked at him, searching his eyes and lips. He saw her desire and leaned forward with a tentative kiss on her lips. She smiled and kissed him back but harder. His hand touched her breast softly. She moaned and kissed him harder.

Lily’s birthday party with her friends was late afternoon to 8:00 PM. Karen stayed to help them with the pizza, soft drinks, and fun, but otherwise stayed out of the way. Carl took Scott and Bill out to give Lily her space with her friends. By the plan Karen and Carl had come up with, the guys were also doing some shopping for some special gifts for the family party after Lily’s friends left. They all had regular birthday gifts for Lily but they wanted something special for this night.

The guys returned about 8:30 PM, just long enough after the friend party ended that the clean-up was done. Bill and Scott came into the house from the garage holding two large and one smaller gift-wrapped packages. Carl directed the boys to their mom’s closet for the rest of the gift and they all settled in the family room. They guys all had a bottle of beer and Karen surprised Lily with a glass of wine. Her mom simply said, if you’re old enough to join us, you’re old enough to join us. Lily knew what she was saying.

They sipped their drinks and Lily opened her gifts. Pretty much they were everything she could have wanted. She rose and kissed each of them in thank you. The difference this time was that she kissed each of them on them on the lips as Karen had encouraged her to set everyone at ease with the way the night was going to go. She then went with her mom to the kitchen for more beer for the guys and wine for themselves.

Karen quietly asked, “How are you doing?”

Lily smiled shyly, “Nervous. You know, mom, it’s not like I haven’t had sex before, but … this feels so … special.” Her mom smiled and nodded, she understood how feeling like a full woman in the family came from that night long ago.

There were three packages remaining and Lily looked at them next to her brothers. Nobody made a move to them as they talked and shared and laughed. In a way, this night, this time was the culmination of the family leaving the growing up stage and entering fully the exploring of the adult world. They told stories of growing up, both funny and embarrassing. By about 10:00 PM, it quieted into silence and expectation. Karen nodded to Carl and Carl nodded to Lily’s brothers.

Scott, a year older than Bill, grabbed the long, skinny wrapped package and handed it to Lily. “Bill and I thought you needed at least one gag gift, but …” he looked at his brother for encouragement, “but we think you and mom might still enjoy it.”

That was certainly puzzling. As was her habit with packages, she held it, shook it, and gently squeezed it but she wasn’t coming up with anything about what it might be. She looked at Karen who simply shrugged. Lily ripped the wrapping off. Inside was a shrink wrapped, double ended, 18 inches, vibrating dildo. Lily looked at it with her mouth agape.

“You guys!” She looked at her mom who was wiggling her eyebrows in response and a big smile came over Lily’s face. She handed it to her mom and rushed over to kiss her brothers, again. This kiss was a bit longer and meaningful.

From behind her, Lily heard her mom, “I wonder what this feels like?”

Her dad chuckled, “Not tonight. We have other thoughts about tonight. And speaking of …” The boys handed one of the larger packages to each of the women. Carl looked at his wife, “To the bedroom to open them.” This, Karen knew about. She took her daughter by the hand and hurried her to the master bedroom.

Lily put her wrapped box on the bed as her mother closed the door. As Karen joined her daughter at the bed, she nodded for her to open it. Lily found an edge in the wrapping and tore into it revealing a box from Explicitly Eve. Lily glanced up at Karen, then lifted the top of the box and opened the paper covering inside. She gasped as she saw filmy, white lace. She took the garment by the shoulder straps and lifted it out of the box and gasped, again.

“My God … a sheer babydoll. You can see right through it.”

Karen chuckled, “I think that’s the idea.”

Also, inside was matching sheer white thong. It was so small Lily wasn’t sure anything would be really covered but she agreed that was probably why they were given. Karen’s was identical except hers was in red. Also included were matching heels, 2 inch for Lily and 3 inch for Karen.

Karen hugged her daughter, “Ready for this, honey?” Lily nodded enthusiastically and started pulling off her clothes. When both women were dressed in the negligees, they primped their hair and a little makeup. After slipping into their shoes, they headed for the door. In the hallway, Lily suddenly stopped and stepped up to her mom and kissed her.

“That long dildo … have you ever used one before?”

Karen shook her head, “But tomorrow, let’s try it out …” Lily smiled at that. The idea of jointly using a dildo with her mom was very exciting. The only thing better at the moment was what she was about to do.

The guys were trying to be patient in the family room. Always before, bringing a new person of the family into the Secret was something that had to be hidden. This time was different. This time the entire family would be openly, within the family, able to participate. There were nervous, anxious glances at Carl from the boys. This was a big deal. This was a huge deal. Before, they had to patiently wait for those moments when their parents could create an opportunity when Lily was away for them to sexually come together. Now … the rules were still to be worked out on a day-to-day basis, but the implications for the family life at home were staggering.

When one heard the click of the heels on the hardwood of the floor in the hallway upstairs, they all stopped and listened. Although the boys showed their excitement more, Carl was just as excited. He loved sharing his wife with the boys. But knowing about the Secret and accepting it into his family was something that tugged at his mind almost since he watched his daughter come out of Karen’s womb. This moment had been teasing him while remaining a model father in every way for this moment to arrive. That tease had also been a powerful aphrodisiac for Karen and himself throughout their marriage with the occasional visits to her parents to keep the idea of the Secret alive.

The three men moved to the large opening to the family room for a view of the staircase. Carl stood behind his sons and clearly heard them both gasp at the sight of Karen and Lily descending the stairs side-by-side in their outfits. Carl had a flashback at seeing Lily in the sheer white negligee. Karen had worn a very similar gown the night of their wedding and, though they had been making love for quite a while before, the gown and moment had given him the feeling of new beginnings. Carl knew Lily wasn’t a virgin but at the moment she gave him a similar feeling.

Bill was the one to break the anxious silence, “God … you’re beautiful … I mean both of you!”

His younger brother’s comment loosened Scott’s tongue, “Lily … WOW … my friends think you are totally hot … they have no idea just how hot, though.”

Lily blushed as Carl stepped between his sons with two glasses of wine, handing one to each of his women. He kissed Karen on the lips and said, “You’re stunning. It’s been so long since I’ve been able to see you casually dressed like this.” He then turned to his daughter who stood a lot less confidently. “And, you my dear … as your brother so eloquently said … WOW. You’re as beautiful as your mother.”

Lily returned the kiss from her father and stole a glance at her mom with a blushing smile. “Thanks, daddy.”

Karen and Carl had prepared for this moment to cut through the initial moments of awkwardness. Carl took Lily’s hand and led her to the loveseat as Karen led her sons the sofa. They sat very close to each other. Both women crossed their legs on sitting, instinctual responses to the training to prevent unintended exposure in skirts, but nothing was going to hide the obvious showing of breasts and nipples under the sheer material of their gowns. And, despite attempts at casual conversation as the women sipped their wine, there was no distracting the male eyes from the obvious breasts and nipples and the gaping babydoll gowns showing bare thighs and sheer thongs hinting at shaved pussy behind the crossed thighs.

When a pause became awkward, Carl took the planned initiative. With a finger under Lily’s chin, he turned her face to him and lightly kissed her on the lips as his hand stroked her bare arm. He broke the kiss and looked into her eyes with the unspoken question for her. She nodded and moved her mouth back to his. This time, her arm went around his neck and his went to the side of her face. The kiss lasted longer and he tentatively open his mouth and probed her lips with his tongue. She gasped into his mouth as she opened her own mouth and tilted her face to press their lips tighter together and her own tongue coming out to spar with his. He slid his hand from her face, over her shoulder and down her side to her hip. His hand slid under the little bit of covering from the negligee and pulled her hip into his and she groaned into his mouth. She pulled her mouth away from his and looked into his eyes and he saw passion and … need. While keeping eye contact, he slowly and softly moved his hand from her hip under the negligee to her breast. She shivered at the soft touch but didn’t break their gaze into each other’s eyes. Her eyes reflected no fear or reluctance. Her mouth opened slightly, then closed.

Then, her mouth opened, again, “Daddy, please … I want you … please … I’ve wanted you for so long.”

This time, Carl gasped. His eyes searched his daughter’s. He still found no reluctance, no regret for the words uttered privately between them but also audible to the rest of the family on the sofa. His eyes flicked to his wife, Lily’s mother, and found a soft, reassuring smile and encouraging nod.

Carl shifted to lean more to one side as he gently pressed Lily back into the sofa back. He kissed her more passionately than ever before and nothing fatherly about it. His hand left her breast and fumbled with the tie at the front of the little negligee, undoing the bow and spreading the gown open to reveal her breasts completely to the room. She shuddered and moaned as his hand returned to her breast as their mouths and tongues attempted to consume each other. His hand moved to her other breast and her upper body arched out to meet it, welcoming and encouraging the touch. After kissing and touching his daughter for minutes, he finally allowed his fingers to trail from her breasts down her stomach to the sheer material of her thong. She sucked in air from his mouth as his fingers lightly, gently, and teasingly slid past the string holding it to her body and over the material covering but not hiding her shaved pussy lips. She shuddered, again, moaning louder into his mouth as his fingers slipped over the wet material over her lips. He gently rubbed over the wet slit under the material several times before pressing at the material, pressing the material between her yielding lips. She suddenly broke the kiss and cried out as she wrapped her arms around his neck and shuddered as she experienced her first soft orgasm to her father’s touch.

After gasping her breaths for several moments but still clinging to his neck, “My God, daddy … what … did you … do? My God …”

He whispered into her ear for only her to hear, “You are beautiful, honey. I only want you to be happy.”

She pushed her head into the back of the loveseat and gazed into her father’s face and glancing at her mom. “Happy? Dad, you’ve always made me feel like a princess without the spoiling. My entire life I have known without question that I was loved and cared for. You and mom are the best. I mean it. You two have always given the three of us the things we needed: Love, Support, and Guided Freedom. I have loved you as a daughter. Now, I want to love you as a woman.”

In the brief time she shared that with her mom, Lily saw that the three of them were waiting on her to be brought into the family event. Karen had her arms around her sons and their hands inside her negligee playing with her breasts, but they were refraining from further involvement. This was Lily’s time, this was, in a way, her christening as a member of their activities. Lily smiled at all of them before turning back to focus on her father.

“Now, dad. I want to feel you inside me, now.” She could see some questioning in his expression so she smiled at him and clarified her desires. “Here … this is my moment of joining in with generations of the family tradition and I want to share this moment with my family.”

Carl smiled at her, then stood and assisted her off the loveseat. He slid the negligee off her body, then knelt down in front of her to slide her thong down her thighs and off her feet. His lips and tongue probed at her pussy as she opened her legs to him. She moaned and fondled her own breasts as he continued. She opened her eyes and found Karen, Scott, and Bill watching intently with warm, loving, and hungry eyes on her.

After only of moments, Carl stood and led her before the rest of the family. All three of them reached out to touch her naked body. Hands and fingers softly explored her breasts, nipples, pussy, and bare skin in-between. Lily soon felt hands on her upper arms guiding her backward to the loveseat. The hands slid down her arms as her father sat on the cushions and guided her back over his legs, her own opening wider to manage it. She looked down and back to see his cock hard and long being held vertical. She had no idea her father was large. She smiled at that as she shuffled back, taking his cock in her hand and lowering her hips to it. She moved the cock and her hips until she felt the cock head sink slightly into her hole. She looked at her mom whose mouth was slight parted in anticipation. Lily pressed down and took several inches of her father’s cock into her pussy. Finally, she thought, finally it is happening! She rose slightly and sank down, again. One more time and she was sitting on his hips, fully impaled by her father. That realization, more than the feeling, almost brought her another orgasm.

She rose up his cock, feeling it slide through her clenching, tight pussy. When she reached the top, she dropped back down and they both groaned. She shifted her hands to her father’s knees and raised back up, thrusting back down. Over and over she repeated it, raising up and thrusting back down smoothly. She sat up straight but continued to rise and drop. Her hands found her breasts on their own. She fondled herself as she felt her father sit up behind her, his arms coming around her waist to stroke her clit. Her eyes shot open at the first touch to her engorged clit and she again found her siblings and mother watching intently. Their hands were not quiet, her brothers were in her negligee and thong while her hands were inside their loosened jeans. She noticed this but it was in a blur, a haze, a fog in her mind. She was otherwise totally consumed by the erotic experience of fucking her father. And that was it, too. SHE was fucking him.

When she felt him lean back and raise his hips against her dropping of her hips over his cock, she knew he was close and so was she. She pinched her own nipple and rubbed her clit as she thrust and ground her pussy over his cock. The moment she exploded in a truly marvelous orgasm she also felt his cum being shot deep into her pussy. She cried out to his grunts and groans and collapsed back against his chest, his arms tightly holding her to him, her pussy still clenching around his leaking cock.

One by one, her mom and brothers rose from the sofa where they had watched the entire act and they came to her to kiss her. The guys both cupped her breast as they did it. Then, they backed away and stripped out of their clothes while their mom removed the little she had. They guys back to the sofa, one sitting at a far end, Karen kneeling on the sofa began sucking him, Scott. Then, Bill came behind her and easily entered her pussy from the back. They were all fully aroused and ready to fuck after watching Lily and Carl.

Lily watched her mom with fascination. She moved her father’s hand to her breasts as she lay on top of him and they watched. “I’ve never seen that before. I guess I’ve heard of it, but … two at once … I didn’t think how mom took care of all three of you.”

Carl chuckled and eagerly fondled her breasts and rolled her nipples. “Your mom will be able to show you a lot about sex. Don’t be afraid to ask her, but nobody is going to push you into anything you aren’t comfortable with doing. Promise me you’ll never let that happen, here or anywhere else.”

“Sex should be mutual, right? That’s what mom always told me. Sex can be just sex and fun, but it will only be fun if it is mutually respectful. She also told me that the best sex is when you are more intent on giving your partner pleasure than the pleasure you receive. If both people do that, the sex will be wonderful.”

“Your mom is a smart woman and very sexy.”

Lily chuckled as she watched her mom now being fucked at both ends by the boys. “I’ll say. It’s like she’s trying to swallow Scott’s cock.” She paused to watch and it appeared three climaxes were quickly approaching in the action on the sofa. Then she mused, “I think I want to try that next.” Her father kissed the back of her head. She felt his cock slipping in her pussy as it went soft so she squeezed with her pussy muscles but she knew it would slip out completely soon. Having her father’s cock inside her was wonderful. She was pretty sure having her brothers’ inside her would be, too.

It was a wonderful scene to Lily’s eyes. All five of them remained naked. Karen and Lily went to the kitchen to refill their wine glasses and get three more beers for the guys. While in the kitchen, Karen hugged her daughter and asked what she thought so far. Their breasts squashed together and Lily thought it felt wonderfully erotic. She had never thought about being naked or touching another woman, but now … now she was sure she wanted to experiment with her mom.

“Oh, mom … dad was amazing.” She blushed, “I guess I am anxious to be with the Scott and Bill, too. Then, I … can we experiment together? Just us?”

Karen hugged her tightly, then gave her a very unmotherly kiss on the mouth. “Tomorrow. We have a double-ended dildo to explore, remember?” They both blushed.

As the women returned from the kitchen, they were greeted with a surprising, “Stop.”

The two naked women stopped in their tracks wondering what had happened. Instead, Bill apologized, “Sorry … it’s just … wow … you two have to be the most beautiful women in the world.”

Karen looked at Lily and they both laughed. Karen offered, “Sorry … thank you, son … really, but …”

Lily smiled and continued, “We’ll settle for the sentiment, though, thank you.”

The women looked at each and simultaneously said, “Yes, we’ll fuck you some more.”

Bill looked a little embarrassed, but that last line made up for it.

Later, after the drinks, Lily stood and faced her brothers and told them she wanted to do what they did with their mom. The guys smiled and nodded. This time they switched roles with Bill sitting at the end of the sofa where Lily knelt and began sucking his cock while Scott knelt behind Lily’s ass and aligning his cock with her pussy. She groaned around the cock in her mouth as Scott slowly and steadily drove his cock deep into her pussy. Once deep inside her, Scott began pulling nearly all the way out, then driving his cock back into the depths of her pussy. Lily was moaning as she tried to concentrate on Bill’s cock in her mouth. It was hard, though, the fucking Scott was giving her was wonderful and her attention was too easily diverted to the sensations that was creating despite knowing it was her brother’s cock in her mouth.

She was bewildered, though, when Scott pulled his cock from her pussy. She hadn’t cum … nobody had cum. But then Bill was wiggling out from in front of her and she was more confused until Scott took Bill’s place and Bill was kneeling behind her, his cock sliding along her slit before easily sinking into her hole and gliding deep inside with one stroke. She looked up at Scott and smiled before dropping her mouth onto his cock and nearly gobbling it down her throat in her excitement.

From behind her, Lily heard her mother’s voice, “Oh … you nasty boys.”

And her father added, “You go, boys. Give her a fucking she’ll remember.”

And, they did, too. The continued to switch back and forth every couple minutes. And every time they switched, their stimulation was slowed but they continued to fuck strongly into their sister. She came in an explosive orgasm after the third switch and again after the seventh. After that, Lily was getting tired of sucking and mostly kept that cock in her mouth. She was as intrigued by the taste from their cocks with each switch as the fucking the two were giving her, each with their own slightly different approach and manner, but both very satisfying.

Scott was the first to cum in her pussy, then Bill quickly took his place and aggressively fucked her to quickly add his own cum to that of his brother and father. It was during Bill’s climax that Lily orgasm for the last time … that night.

Carl and Karen pulled Lily into their bedroom for the night and placing her between them. Before the birthday girl had a chance to fall asleep, though, Karen asked, “How was your birthday, honey?”

“Oh my God, mom and dad … you guys are the best.”

Carl asked, “What about the family secret?”

“Oh my God, mom and dad … you guys are the best.” They all laughed and cuddled for much needed sleep.

The next morning, Lily rolled over to find her mother not in the bed. It was Saturday, good timing for a birthday like that, she thought. She could hear a little noise from the kitchen but it was still very early. She rolled the other way to find her father asleep. The top sheet had been pushed mostly off and she could see his semi-hard cock. With a mischievous smile, she slinked down the bed and gently took his cock into her hand and between her lips. She was focused on sucking and licking him when she felt a hand on the top of her head.

She took her mouth off his hard cock but her hand started stroking it as she looked up at her father. With a shy smile, “Daddy, I want to suck your cock until you cum. I want you to cum in my mouth. Can I?”

He smiled lovingly as he stroked her hair, “I’m not going to argue with that, sweetie.”

Lily came skipping into the kitchen bare-assed naked to find her mom in only a tee-shirt, her ass showing as she reached for the top shelf of the cabinet. Karen turned and appraised her daughter, “My, aren’t you …” she put a finger to the corner of Lily’s mouth and brought it to her lips. She smiled, “Your father?”

Lily nodded. “I sucked him until he came. I swallowed it, too. Semen is good, isn’t it?”

Karen smiled and patted Lily’s bare butt, “Yes … yes, it is. I’m just guessing here, but I’d say you’ve adjusted to the idea of our little tradition quite well.”

Lily came up behind her mom and slid her hands underneath the tee-shirt and moved them to the front where she cupped her mom’s breasts and hugged into her. “I am … quite well, indeed. But there is one member of this sexy family I have not had sex with, yet.”

Karen turned around, placed her hands on her daughter’s face and kissed her hard. She pulled back a fraction of an inch and promised, “Oh, Lily … we are going to have so much fun together.”

They were kissing again when the guys staggered into the kitchen and stopped dead in their tracks. They didn’t break the kiss but heard, “See, I knew that double-end dildo was the right one.”

At breakfast, Lily had put on a tee-shirt like her mom, Carl announced that he and the guys were going golfing shortly. Lily saw him wink at Karen and they shared a smile with deep meaning. Carl also remind everyone that next weekend they were leaving for a week at the rental cabin they had used several times. It had been planned for months.

As the guys drove off, Karen turned to Lily and asked, “You remember the cabin, right?”

Lily looked questioningly back, “Yea … it’s a big place with a bunch of bedrooms and common living area. It has a big dock and a couple fishing boats. The place is surrounded by trees and the driveway seemed like a mile long from the road. As I recall, there weren’t even that many other cabins on the whole lake. It’s really quiet, peaceful, and …”

Karen added, “Remote.”

Lily smiled back, “Yea, remote … really remote.”

Karen smiled big, “Really remote. Like remote enough for a family to honor traditions.”

“Holy, shit … seriously, yea. Oh, this just became so much more fun.”

Karen laughed. That was the idea. A week of not worrying about being seen no matter where they might experience each other. Karen asked, “Now … where did you put that gift we haven’t used, yet?”

When the guys returned, they found the two naked on the bed, the double-ended dildo at the foot of the bed and slick with juice on both ends.

The drive to the cabin took most of the following Saturday. They arrived late afternoon but the cabin was open and ready for them as promised. The owner lived in the next town and had the place set with fresh sheets, towels and the food stocked to their specification. It was a little pricey but those added benefits made up for it. They all helped in getting the car unloaded and suitcases unpacked into bedrooms. Bill disappeared but bounced into the common room announcing that the water was chilly but suitable. He stripped out of his clothes and waited. Everyone understood nudity wasn’t going to be an issue this time and he didn’t show any signs of getting his swimsuit. Scott followed and Lily looked at them, their soft cock hanging between their legs. She smiled and stripped, too. Carl and Karen walked out onto the porch as the three of them ran over the grass to the dock and jumped into the water with three splashes and wild laughing.

Carl took his wife into his arms from behind. She pressed back into him, “Thank you, honey. This will mean a lot to the family. It will be nice for everyone to be together for a week.”

He kissed her neck, “You think she’s ready? This is kind of fast.”

She turned and kissed him on the lips. “I know she is ready. And, so do you.” He nodded. Anyone hearing this short exchange would miss the larger picture of the question. And he did know it was true, but Lily would probably always be his princess and he would always have some worry. That musing was broken, though, when Karen took his hand and led him deep into the cabin to the bedroom they had claimed. They both knew Lily would soon have her brothers busy besides swimming in cold water. He now had his wife all to himself … for a while, anyway.

Lily and her siblings weren’t paying attention to their parents at the moment. Anything they would get involved in was now acceptable family behavior … at least in their family … and they came to this cabin for the expressed purpose to release their inhibitions of living in the suburbs.

They had been here before, perhaps several years before when hiking and fishing were the primary activities holding their interest, but they knew what to expect from the place. One thing they knew was the lake bottom dropped away quickly from the dock. It was the reason the water rarely really got warm even in the heat of summer, but also why the fishing was so good and explained why the lake property had been bought up generations ago by a few people and has been kept isolated and a peaceful retreat for those families.

The three young adults all plunged into the lake from the dock with cannon-balls of varying explosiveness. Although Lily’s might have been less of a splash compared to her brothers, the shriek she added to it made up for the lack of size. When they bobbed back to the surface and tread water in place, slowly circling for a reminding view of the lake, Lily could see she was in trouble. Not real trouble, because her two brothers had always been her protectors, but mischief trouble. Both sank back below the surface and she looked frantically around her to find them only to feel them before seeing them. They were at her body with fingers and hands, her breasts, her pussy, her legs … it was like being felt up by an amorous octopus. She shrieked, again, but also filled with laughter as she swam for the ladder at the dock.

She stood on the dock surface naked and dripping. She wasn’t only standing naked in front of her brothers as they ascended the ladder now, too, but she was brazenly but comfortably so exposed fully to the lake. As much as the guys had eyes fixed on her body as they came up the ladder, seeing minute details of water dripping from her nipples and a line of water running from her stomach over her mound and disappearing somewhere near her pussy, Lily’s eyes were fixed on their bodies. Even when you see each other naked or partially so, there are times when that image becomes crystallized and this was one such moment. She’s been making love to her family for a week now, but she really hadn’t appreciated just how beautiful her brothers’ bodies were. They were young and strong from years of sports and working out. As each jumped from the last steps of the ladder to the dock, she watched with fascination, and hunger, the way their cold-shrunken cocks swung and bounced, water dripping from the head dripping down from their hard, developed chests and stomachs.

The late sun was shining on them and the lake surface was still as if it, too, was waiting to see what these new visitors might bring to it. The silliness and chasing in the water left all three of them with heaving chest taking in air but smiles and youthful, innocent joy shining from them. That innocent part dissipated slowly like the waning sun the heat it gave to them. Scott and Bill easily sandwiched Lily between them, one at her front and the other at her back. She looked into Bill’s face with an easy smile and gave him as kiss as his hands slid over her body. She then leaned back and turned her head enough to give Scott the same kiss as his hands moved over her ass and back. She sighed contentedly, her head lolling back against Scott as the two moved their hands over her naked, welcoming body. She could feel both cocks hardening against her body and her hands casually moved to softly grasp each and lightly stroke them. There was no sense of rushing or urgency. It was as if their bodies knew they had a whole week to be like this.

With hands on her breasts and nipples and fingers gently probing her pussy and asshole, Lily could stand there and enjoy the feeling forever but loving was giving and as much as she loved receiving attention from the others, she especially loved giving it.

As Lily sank to her knees on the dock’s rough wood surface, Scott moved around next to Bill. She took both hardened cocks into her hands and began by licking the underside of each from the base to the head. Her eyes glanced up at each brother in turn, smiling as her tongue slid up and down his cock. She took Bill’s cock into her mouth and sucked, twirled her tongue around the head, poked her tongue at the hole at the top, and slid her mouth up and down it, taking the cock deep into her mouth. She repeated the motion on Scott’s cock.

Her sucking was immensely pleasurable, but both soon wanted to take the next step. They lifted Lily back to standing and their hands immediately were on her breasts and pussy. Scott kissed her passionately, then asked, “Something new to start off the week?” Without even knowing what he was thinking, she nodded enthusiastically, her hands capturing their cocks, again. He continued, “Want to try double-penetration?” She looked quizzically at him. She’d already had them with one in her pussy and one in her mouth.

Bill clarified, “He means your pussy and ass.”

She looked at them with a bit of shock but excited shock. In the short time of freely loving each other, it hadn’t taken her brothers long to try a lot of things with her they had done with their mom. Anal was one they introduced her to once but double-penetration they hadn’t, yet. They were anxious to experience that with Lily, too. Lily nodded and an unspoken look between the two sent Scott running to the cabin. In a minute he was running back to the dock, his still hard cock bouncing in front of him. In his hand was a tube of lubrication. As he came to a stop, he announced, “Mom’s riding dad like he’s a bucking bronco.” Lily and Bill both smiled at the image flashing in their minds.

A quick look between the brothers and Scott lay on his back on the dock surface. Lily quickly looked around the quiet lake. Why they thought it was appropriate to have DP sex on the end of the dock, she wasn’t sure but it was definitely adding more thrill to the moment. She straddled Scott’s hips and leaned forward to kiss him. She then leaned back and raised her face for Bill to bend over to kiss her, which he did. She reached between her legs, found Scott’s hard cock, and raised the head to her pussy, easily sliding down the length of it. She smiled at both men, then leaned forward to kiss Scott while knowing she was about to experience another first in her sexual experience. She felt Bill applying lube to her asshole and pushing it inside with one finger. She gasped into Scott’s mouth. Just one finger was an amazing feeling alongside Scott’s cock in the next chamber. Bill wiggle his finger teasingly for both Lily and Scott and both sighed while not breaking their kiss. When Bill pulled his finger out and replaced it was a second, Lily moaned. Karen had introduced them to anal and they had introduced Lily to it with the same care they applied to their mother. Now … Lily shuddered as the fingers left her asshole and she felt Bill come up behind her ass. He spread her ass cheeks and moved his cock head to her puckered hole. Before pressing forward, he leaned against her and kissed her back.

“Are you ready, Lily?”

She gasped out, “Oh, yes! I love you two so much. I want to do everything for you … with you.”

Bill pressed forward at her constricted hole. Her head rose to the sky with her mouth open as she felt the head spreading her normally tight hole made even tighter by the cock already in her pussy. A low, guttural, “OHHHHH … FUCCCCKKKKK … YESSSSSS” escaped her mouth as the head slowly opened her sphincter and pushed inside. “Oh … God … wait … please.” She put her hand back against Bill’s thigh to reinforce that he should stop. Everything was so tight and even now she felt so full she couldn’t believe it. The stretching, though, felt like she might split but as quickly as the sensation seemed to overtake her, she could feel it subsiding and easing.

She leaned down and kissed Scott with mouth, lips, and tongue. Then, she leaned back and twisted her head and body to receive a similar kiss from Bill as the two cocks were held quietly where they were inside her. Finally, “Oh, you guys … I never … amazing … oh, fuck me … please … ravage your … little sister.”

The brothers smiled at each other over Lily’s shoulder and Bill eased his cock a bit deeper. It was the tightest he had ever felt and shouldn’t have been surprised. He pulled back an inch and pushed in a couple inches, pulled back an inch and drove in several more until they were both fully inside her, at least in this position. Her moans, gasps, and groans filled the air around them and half of them weren’t hushed. Bill couldn’t help but glance up across the lake as he remembered how well sounds traveled over the still water. ‘Fuck it’, he thought. This was what they were up here for this week. If someone was going to notice, let them notice.

Lily couldn’t stop panting as each thrust from one or the other or simultaneously from them both resulted in a gasp, moan, grunt, or sigh from her. With her supporting herself over Scott on her arms, he moved his hands to her swinging and bouncing breasts. He fondled and generally mauled them while switching to using his fingers to roll, twist, and pull her nipples. Lily orgasmed as the guys just continued to fuck her holes and her gasping and panting increased as if she were finishing a good time in a 10K run. The orgasm subsided only slightly as they continued to fuck her. Her one time with anal before had been enjoyable but not like this. Since all this had started with her and the family, she had become something of a student of sexuality on the internet. She truly wanted to bring as much pleasure as she could to her family as her mom reinforced to her: focus on your partner and the sex will be great. Along the way she learned things about her own body they didn’t teach in school. Things like the G-spot and clit being connect; like the clit not having any known purpose but to create pleasure; like the membrane between the pussy and anal chambers having thousands of nerve endings between the two. Her mind flashed with understanding … the two cocks pressing against each other would induce so much more sensation. And, she loved it. She orgasmed, again. Her body shook and she sagged against Scott as Bill flood her ass and quickly followed by Scott’s cum filling her pussy.

The three remained joined for long minutes. Bill supporting himself, even if awkwardly, joyfully, as Lily lay on Scott and her body remained filled with cock even as they slowly softened and ease on their own from her deliciously consumed body.

On the porch of the cabin, the parents were standing at the railing naked and watching the siblings at the end of the dock. Carl was fondling Karen’s breasts and kissing her neck and shoulder and occasionally teasing her ear. She giggled as his tongue brushed her ear. She squeezed his hands at her breasts, “Do you ever have any regrets, Carl?”

“Regrets? What would I possibly have to regret?”

She leaned her head back alongside his, “My family … the way we are?”

He chuckled, “No … I never did. You know it was a shock when you first told me when we started talking about getting married, but … even initially hearing about this … I don’t know … I loved you with my entire being and I felt yours back to me. Part of what was you and your ability to love had to be part of what you’d experienced in your family, so how could your family be a bad thing? I was nervous, at first, but never regretful.”

She turned in his arms and kissed him hard. It seemed to her that their passion had spiked since Lily had joined them. They could now fully share in moments of passion without concern. “Thank you, lover. You’re amazing …” She smiled lustily at him. “… in so many ways.” He chuckled and pressed into her against the railing, pressing his once again hardening cock into her abdomen. She moved up and down over it and looked into his eyes, “You know what my mom said when I told her about this week?” He shrugged. “She couldn’t wait to get you in bed, again.”

Their lust consumed them, again. Carl turned her around, bent her over the railing, and easily entered her cum filled pussy. As he drove his cock into her pussy and resumed fondling her breasts, they watched Lily and her brothers in her first DP. They both had the same thought, ‘Given the planned week, this certainly won’t be her last.’

Early afternoon the next day, Lily bounced down the steps from the cabin porch as her mom returned from a jog down the two-track driveway out to the road and back. Karen smiled at the sight of her newly free-spirited daughter, naked and breasts bouncing freely. She called out to Lily, causing her to stop and wait, “Where are you headed?”

“The dock. Thought I would catch some sun while the guys were out fishing. Want to join me?”

“Naked? Is this your normal attire now?”

Lily giggled, “Well … for this week …”

Karen laughed. That was what they were here for; to really let go in private. She took Lily’s arm to join her on the dock, when they both heard the noise of tires crunching on gravel and dirt. They turned to the sound of an approaching vehicle, but the naked Lily stayed close behind her mom.

Lily peered around her mom in the direction of the two-track lane disappearing into the woods. “Are you expecting anyone?” Nothing. Lily persisted, getting more nervous by the moment. “Mom?”

But then the car was there. She might have recognized the car if she’d seen it in many other places, but it seemed out of place here. The car stopped some 20 or 30 feet away but far too close for Lily’s comfort. She pressed herself tighter behind her mom and peeked out around her. She could see two people inside but the reflection of the sun off the windshield made anything more impossible. When she saw Karen’s arm go up and wave, she was confused. Then, the passenger door open and an older woman stepped out and immediately stretched her back.

“Grandma? Grandma!” Lily was stepping out from around her mom when the driver side door open. “Grandpa!” She started sprinting toward them when she realized she was naked. She came to a stop and covered her breasts with an arm. Her grandpa walked right up to her and took her into his arms, her grandma joining from the side. Excitedly, Lily asked, “What are you guys doing here?” She sputtered at the way that sounded. “No, I didn’t mean it that way.”

By that time, Karen was just behind Lily, “Well, they were invited, of course. We thought it would be a nice surprise for you.”

“Well, it worked. Here I am naked.”

Her grandpa said, “Speaking of …” He held her out at arm’s length, “Let’s have a look at you.”

Lily reacted, “Grandpa!”

“Hush, girl. Like I haven’t seen a naked woman before. Oh, my, yes … you definitely take after your mother … in all the right places.”

Her grandma slapped his arm, “You hush now, old man. Honestly, you have her blushing like a nun caught in the shower.”

Karen gave Lily’s ass a playful swat, “Why don’t you help your grandpa take their bags into a bedroom.”

Her grandpa wrapped his arm around Lily and guided her to the trunk of the car, his hand slipping down to her bare butt. He leaned toward her, “To the bedroom, huh?”

From behind her, Lily heard her grandma’s exasperated response, “Stop teasing the poor girl.”

He winked at Lily and responded back, “Who’s teasing?” Lily blushed deeper.

From behind, Lily heard her grandma ask Karen, “Now, where is that husband of yours?” And she heard her mom chuckle.

They had only two roller cases and they managed to muscle them up the three steps and into one of the empty bedrooms. Lily asked, “Grandpa? Why did grandma ask about my dad that way?”

He had tossed both cases onto the bed, then pulled them back off as if he had a second thought. He sat on the bed and Lily stood in front of him. “Well, darling, your grandma has had a thing for your dad since we knew your mom was serious about him.”

“Seriously? Wow …”

“Your mom picked a winner when she found him, I’ll tell you. I know he is just fitting into the family with your grandma, and she knows it too, but she says he has this way of making her feel … how did she put it? … special … like at that moment there isn’t a more desirable woman.”

He had gently pulled her closer between his knees. He leaned forward now and kissed each of her nipples, causing them to become instantly erect. She sighed and responded with what she had been told, “I think it is what they have tried to instill in us. They tell us that if we focus only on giving pleasure to our partner, the experience will be great for both of us.”

He smiled up at her, then, “Lily … I …”

She leaned forward and kissed him on the mouth, quieting him. When she pulled away, she pulled him up off the bed. “Grandpa, I want to make love with you. I want you to bring me further into our family tradition.” He smiled. He pulled her into his arms and lightly stroked her nakedness.

Lily pulled the covers of the bed down as he began getting undressed. When she returned to him, his shorts were falling to the floor. She knelt before him and pulled his underwear down and took his semi-hard cock into her mouth as she assisted him stepping from his shorts. She heard him gasping and sighing as she sucked and stroked with her hand. She smiled around his cock; this will be three generation of the family she has given herself to.

He didn’t need much encouragement to become fully hard, but her young mouth felt particularly wonderful and … this was finally the next generation he’s been able to participate with. But there was enough, he really wanted to feel his old cock inside this young pussy. He pulled her up to her feet and kissed her hard and long. His hands were over her naked body, especially her young, firm breasts.

“How do you want to do this, grandpa? Your choice, I’ll do anything you want.”

He kissed her lightly on the lips. “You are like your mother and in all the most wonderful ways, all teasing aside. I would really enjoy it if you rode me so I can watch you and enjoy the sight of you naked young body.”

She blushed all over, again. “Oh, grandpa …”

She followed him onto the bed and when he stopped on his back, she continued to crawl over his body and stopped over his hips. She reached underneath and found his cock, settled over it, and slowly sank down the entire length in two motions. He gasped, which joined her moans. He did watch, too. He watched as she rose and dropped down on his cock, watching his cock appear and disappear underneath her, watched her breast sway and bounce, and watched her face change from smile to opened mouth to smile and back to open mouth. He reached up and fondled her breasts, then teased her nipples. She was fucking him slow and steady, not rushed but enjoying the moment as he was.

“There you two are.” Lily giggled at the sound of grandma’s voice and smiled down at her grandpa.

Her grandpa gave her nipples a twist and Lily groaned as she continued to fuck up and down despite the appearance of her grandma. Her grandpa winked up at Lily but spoke to his wife, “I thought you were off chasing down Carl?”

She knelt behind Lily and began kissing her shoulders, stroking her sides and reaching in front for a breast. “I was … he’s out with the boys fishing. We got here early to surprise them and … but … do you mind sharing our granddaughter?”

He chuckled, “Woman, you should know better than to have to ask. Besides, then I have two of the three hottest women I know to exist.” Lily giggled and for a moment stopped fucking as she leaned back to receive a mouth kiss from her grandma. Then, in a flurry of clothes flying, she too was naked and pressing her bare breasts into Lily’s back. Then, her grandma was crawling towards her grandpa’s head and announced, “Are you ready, husband?”

He smiled up at Lily, then at his wife, “Always … give me your sweet pussy.”

With that she sat over his mouth, sighed, and leaned to Lily and began kissing her in a very un-grandmotherly way.

As the three of them were relaxing after very satisfying orgasms, they heard an outboard motor approaching. Lily ran out to the porch naked, her grandma put on a blouse that almost covered her butt, and her grandpa put on shorts. They were all standing with Karen at the base of the steps watching the guys bump into the dock when they all heard another car on the dirt drive.

Soon, the car was parked next to the others and Lily turned to her mother with a smile, “Uncle Matt and the twins?” Karen nodded with a smile.

Karen and Lily stood facing the arrival of Karen’s brother. Lily’s grandma stepped between them with her arms around both and said to Lily, “Surprised?”

“Oh, yea … so, three more guys. Seven guys.”

Karen added, “And three gals.”

Grandma chuckled, “I know that math … seven guys plus three of us gals … equals a lot of fun for us.” The three of them started laughing, much to the confusion of Uncle Matt and the twins approaching them.

THE END

* * * Another MOTHERES & DAUGHTERS story will follow * * * Thanks for reading.

Love on first sight – finding a Fairy 5 (1)

Introduction:

Eve smiles, falls around his neck, and pulls him down into another kiss. Dave buries one of his hands into her hair, the other he rests comfortably on her hip. He caresses her ass through the dress. Then he pulls up the fabric, exposing her beautiful panties.

Pretty long story with a ton of build up (worth it). Still if you’re an impatient person, skip the first 4/5 of it.

The blinding light that’s coming through the window reminds Dave of his hangover as if the squealing sound of his roller blinds wouldn’t get that point across. He squeezes his eyes waiting for that poking pain in his head to disappear.

The room has stopped to spin around him and he thinks it’s safe to walk down the hallway.

As he stumbles into the kitchen, he feels a little better. Good enough to wonder how he has a hangover. Isn’t that like alcohol withdrawal? There is definitely still alcohol left in his system but whatever. He opens the fridge and takes out the milk. He puts a bowl onto the counter and tries to pour in some cereal. He gets about 90 percent in.

Now the milk. Take aim and make sure not to miss. This time all goes in. He picks up the bowl and swipes in the remaining ten percent of cereals that landed on the counter. He sits down at the table and realizes that he forgot the spoon. Fuck.

So, he stands up again, walks back into the kitchen, grabs a spoon, and sits back down at the table. At the very least, the light got dimmed a little. A cloud has taken its place to block the morning sun.

As he brings the first spoon to his mouth, he notices something at the edge of his sight. A girl sitting on the couch. Elbows on knees and her face supported by her hands.

Fuck, Dave thinks, I didn’t even know that you can hallucinate from too much alcohol. The girl looks kinda strange. Her skin got a touch of green and she wears a beautiful red dress.

Dave grunts which gets her attention. She turns her head. “Can you see me?” she asks.

“No,” he says and goes back to his breakfast, “I’m definitely not seeing some girls over there.”

“And you can hear me! Fi–na–ly! You don’t know how long I have waited for this.”

The girl stands up and, well, she flies a bit closer.

Yeah, I’m definitely hallucinating, Dave thinks. Did someone put drugs into my drinks? This can’t be normal. Nah, don’t think anyone even had drugs at the party. Maybe a bit of weed but try to put that into a drink. I’ll give you a dollar if you succeed.

“You can see me!” The girl is annoyingly happy. Dave closes his eyes and opens them again. She’s still there. Fuck.

She sits down across from him and keeps on watching while Dave eats. “You can see me,” she repeats. The excitement in her voice is almost unbearable.

“You said that already. Why’s my mind so unoriginal?”

The girl tilts her head. “Your mind?” she asks.

“Yeah, if I got hallucinations, I hoped there would be a better dialogue but it seems I’m just shitty at that, too.” Dave looks up. Accepting that she isn’t going anywhere soon, he studies that girl’s face. “Even though I have to admit, that you’re very beautiful. I like the detail my subconscious mind had put on you. Didn’t think I could imagine a dress that doesn’t suck.”

A smile forms on that girl’s face, “You think I’m just a part of your imagination? Well, of course, you do. I mean who wouldn’t. Silly me. But I’m real, I promise. Here feel.” She extends her hand, reaching all the way over the table. She has to lean forward and as she turns, she reveals her back. The dress is cut out pretty deep making room for, eh, wings? Ah right, she flew closer, right. Definitely hallucinating, Dave thinks again. But let’s humor it.

He tries to take her hand, deeply believing that he would feel nothing but the air. To his surprise it’s solid. Perplex, he grabs her hand pulling her even further over the table. He runs over her skin, feels her knuckles.

“Hey, that’s still attached to my body,” she says but doesn’t try to pull away. Instead, she leaves her seat and is now hovering over the table. Her wings are moving way too slow to keep her in the air. Well, seems like hallucinations don’t care about physics. She feels real, though.

“You know, just because I can touch you doesn’t mean you’re not in my mind.”

David lets go of her hand and the girl sinks back onto her seat.

“Then how do I convince you that I’m real?”

The door to the kitchen opens. The sound feels way louder than it actually is. Dave shrugs together as his brother enters the room. “Oh, you’re awake. How was your night?” he asks unaware of the fact that he just interrupted a conversation between his little brother and some girl with wings. “Mom said she was surprised that you found your way home, considering how drunk you were. I think she is overreacting, though.”

Careful not to increase his pain, Dave turns his head from the girl to his brother.

“Shit, you look awful. Even for your standard,” Dave’s brother says.

“Thanks”

“You’re welcome. Maybe drink some water, take a shower. I heard plastic surgery can help.” He laughs but Dave really isn’t in the mood. Instead, he goes back to eating his cereals.

“Well, I’m going now. See you later, then.” With that, his older brother leaves the room.

Dave looks back at the girl. “If you’re as real as you claim, then why didn’t he say something about you?”

The girl smiles again, “That’s because he can’t see me.”

“Not looking too good for you if you try to convince me that I’m not hallucinating.”

“He couldn’t see me because no one can see me. Nobody but you.”

Dave takes another spoon of his breakfast. “Of course,” he grunts, “Listen, fairy. Can I call you that? I mean you are a fairy, right.”

“Some used that name to describe our kind but you could just give me a real name, you know.”

“Give you a name? You mean like, you don’t have one?”

The girl wants to answer but Dave changes his mind. “Wait,” he says, “I don’t want to know. At least not now. What do you want from me?”

The fairy giggles. “That’s funny,” she says, “With the whole ‘finding the one that can see you and do whatever he wants’ thing, that’s probably something I should ask you.”

“Er,” It’s way too early to deal with this shit, he thinks.

“So, what do you want me to do?” she asks, and as if his head wouldn’t hurt enough already someone turns the light that’s falling through the window up to ‘painfully bright’. The cloud that hid the sun has flown by. The room begins to turn and Dave has to concentrate not to puke in his breakfast bowl. With his head supported by one hand, he leans on the table and quietly mumbles, “Fuck me.”

“A bit blunt but ok, if that’s what you want.”

The light is still unbearable. At least the spinning stopped and his headache feels like a walk on the beach in comparison to a second ago. As he looks up, he finds that the fairy is now sitting naked across from him. Her well-formed breasts catch his eyes. She jiggles them a bit or is it the alcohol? It’s still a hallucination, isn’t it?

“What the. Where did your dress”

He stops and buries his face into his hands. Rubbing his eyes, he grunts again. “I didn’t mean that literally.”

“Oh, of course,” and just like that she’s back to wearing her dress, “I understand.”

Dave goes back to his breakfast. The two of them sit there in silence. As Dave brings an empty spoon to his mouth, for like the third time in a row, she can’t stay silent anymore.

“You realize that the bowl is empty?”

He looks up and gives her a stare that says he’s way too tired to tell her that she should please shut up and let him work through his pain alone.

“Just saying.”

The fairy bites her lip. “I hope I’m not overstepping here but do you usually drink this much?”

“Do I look like I’m used to this?”

The fairy shakes her head. “No, not really,” she says, “but maybe …”

Dave interrupts her, “Please. You seem like a nice girl. How old are you?”

“Don’t know. It feels like I’ve been there since the beginning.”

“The beginning of time?”

She chuckles, “No, don’t be ridiculous. Humankind, of course.”

For a second a sharp pain breaches its way through Dave’s head. “As I thought,” he says, “It’s really not a good time to talk. Just give me a few hours till I no longer feel like shit, ok?”

With that, he stands up, waits for a second, no spinning, and brings the empty bowl into the kitchen.

“Ok,” the girl says, “And what should I do until then?”

Just shut up, he thinks, and takes some painkillers. “I don’t know,” he grunts, “you’ll figure something out.”

A bit confused she follows Dave around until he shuts the bathroom door right into her face. “Hey!” he hears her saying through the wood. Then her voice becomes clear as if she was standing right in front of him. “Well, that’s just rude,” she says, now standing inside the bathroom, right in front of him.

Dave rolls his eyes. “Teleportation? Long way to go till you convince me that you’re real. And I’m sorry, am I not considerate enough for your feelings?”

The girl pushes her arms into her sides, “Listen, even if I’m just part of your mind, I’d be a part of you then. The least you can do is to not treat me like shit.”

“Ever heard of self-hatred?” he asks.

The fairy raises an eyebrow. He’s kidding, right? He doesn’t look like he’s kidding, though. David takes off his shirt and drops it to the ground.

“Do you mind turning around?” he asks.

“You’re self-conscious about your body?”

“My body’s fine, it’s just,” he grunts. The headache gets better with time but he still doesn’t feel like arguing, “would you please wait outside?”

The fairy crosses her arms, “If that’s what you want.” This time she uses the door and it actually makes a sound. Either his hallucinations are worse than he thought or she might be real after all. But now he takes a shower, it’ll help. Maybe even a cold one.

Fresh and clean, a towel wrapped around his waist he steps out of the bathroom. His mood has significantly improved. His headache is practically gone. The painkillers have kicked in. Maybe he’ll even do something productive today, he thinks as his eyes fall on the fairy again.

“You’re still here,” he says surprised. She is sitting on the floor, leaning against the wall.

“Of course, I’m still here. You told me to wait outside.”

The girl gets up without using her hands to support herself. Instead, she floats up onto her feet. It looks so cool like CGI turned real somehow. Dave takes a deep breath. What the fuck is happening to him?

“So, what now?” the fairy asks. She looks at him and realizes that one of his eyelashes has fallen off. It’s stuck to his cheek, now. “Oh, wait,” she says and tries to get it.

Dave instinctively takes a step back.

“Are you afraid of me?” she asks, “I see. Maybe this will help.”

The fairy now turns into a real human looking girl. Her skin tone changes, the wings disappear and her dress doesn’t look that mythical anymore. Dave even knows the girl she has turned into. Man, she really chose the wrong form here. Everyone but Julia.

“Not her,” Dave says.

“I thought …” she tries to explain herself but he doesn’t let her.

“Turn back,” he insists, “please.”

Confused, the fairy does what she was told. “I thought you liked her,” she says.

“I do,” Dave sighs, “It’s complicated.”

The fairy tilts her head a little. Then her eyes wander back to his cheek and she giggles, “Oh, it’s still there.” She reaches for the little hair and asks, “May I?”

He nods, and she takes his eyelash onto her index finger. “Make a wish,” she says and holds it in front of his mouth. He blows and the eyelash flies into the air.

He waits a second till he says a bit disappointed, “You’re still here.”

The fairy crosses her arms again, insulted by his wish, and fires back, “You said that already, I hoped there would be a better dialogue.”

Dave shakes his head and walks past her. No sense in outsmarting your own unconscious “Give me a second,” he says and shuts the door to his room before his nonhuman friend could enter.

A moment later Dave presses down the handle. The door opens slightly, and the fairy steps into the room. Dave’s already wearing his jeans. She watches as he puts on his shirt.

He starts his computer and sits down at his desk. When the fairy looks over his shoulder to see what he is doing, Dave already googles the keywords, “hallucinations from too much alcohol”

He clicks the second link that pops up.

He reads, “Alcohol-induced psychotic disorders, on the other hand, involve secondary psychotic episodes that may be similar in presentation to other primary psychoses, but arise due to alcohol-related conditions. …”

The fairy giggles, “You’re for real right now? I told you, I’m not part of your mind.”

While reading the next paragraph he asks, “Then how did you know Julia? The girl you transformed into.”

“… Once a person develops a substance-induced psychosis, the symptoms usually appear quickly and resolve within days to weeks. Though symptoms resolution is usually quick, continued drinking after experiencing an alcohol-induced psychotic episode could trigger the onset of longer-lasting psychotic disorders in those predisposed to such conditions.

Features of an alcohol-induced psychosis include alcohol hallucinosis, a rare complication of chronic alcohol abuse that occurs during or after a period of heavy drinking. These hallucinations are typically auditory but may manifest as visual or tactile.”

The fairy reads along. “You could be right about you’re theory of alcohol-induced hallucinations. But you said you weren’t drinking regularly. They sometimes manifest themselves during a hangover, it’s mostly sounds that aren’t real but you can even see and feel things. But I’m telling you, I’m as real as you are.”

Dave turns around on his chair. “Sit down,” he says and points to the bed.

The fairy doesn’t move. Instead, she crosses her arms as if she feels insulted again. Maybe it’s his harsh tone.

Dave rubs his temples, he closes his eyes and counts to ten in his head, then he tries again, “Could you please, sit down on the bed? I want to talk to you.”

“Here we go,” the fairy says and takes a seat. Her legs crossed; her hands neatly folded in her lap. A body language that’s looks like she is attending a meeting.

Dave raises an eyebrow.

“I’m just trying to make you feel more comfortable,” she says, “but fine, I see that it’s not working.” Her posture feels younger now. It fits better. “What do you want to talk about?” she asks.

“Why did you choose Julia when you changed to a human?”

“Trying to question your unconscious? Well, I don’t really know but I felt you liked her.”

“You felt?” Dave repeats.

“Yes, I felt that you liked her. We have a bond of some sorts, you know. That’s how I found you in the first place.”

Dave shakes his head. “Let me summarize,” he says, “You can fly, even though it’s not physically possible, you can teleport from one place to another, you’re as old as mankind, you can read my mind, and I should believe you when you say that I’m not hallucinating?”

“You missed the fact that you’re the only one that can see me, and I can’t really read your mind, it’s just a bond that we share, but other than that, yes.”

Dave leans back on his chair, lets his head fall into his neck, and looks at the ceiling. “Oh, Jesus, what have I gotten into? I swear I’ll never drink alcohol again.”

“You’re not religious, right,” the fairy asks a bit curious because of his last statement.

“Nah, it’s just something you say.”

“I know. Just wanted to make sure.”

Still looking up, Dave realizes something. “If you’re as old as you claim, then tell me, is it all bullshit? Jesus, the Bible, God?”

The fairy doesn’t answer, so Dave looks at her. “Yeah, you’re right,” he says, “I don’t want to know.”

He leans forward and continues the conversation, “earlier you said something about not having a name?”

The fairy is surprised, “You’ve been listening? So, you do care. Yes, I don’t have a name. They say that only you can give it to me. Why? Do you have one?” She gets excited again but it’s way less annoying and kinda cute.

“Who’s they?”

“My friends, of course. Even though I don’t know where they got it from. Maybe our kind just figured it has to work that way since we didn’t have names.”

“There are more like you?” he asks.

“Yes, there are more like me. Or at least, there were. I haven’t seen one in a while, now that I’m thinking about it. Eventually, we got less.”

“When was the last time you saw one?”

“I don’t know. Maybe eight or nine decades ago? Times have changed. There are more and more humans, eventually, most of us found the one that could see them, turned human themselves and died.”

“Turned human and died?”

“Yeah, that’s what happens when we find the one. It’s just like Hancock but without the superhero part and the fact that people were able to see Hancock, and of course, I don’t have an alcohol problem but that’s maybe your part in this story?” She stops for a second and thinks, “Well maybe it’s not like Hancock but the part with the soulmates that become human when they find each other is.”

“I’ve never seen it.”

“You’ve never seen the movie,” she repeats, “I took you as a movie guy. My bad. Let me explain it to you,”

He interrupts her, “I think I got it. And I’m that soulmate that you’re talking about?”

“Yes.”

“Ok, let’s leave the topic for now. You said you don’t have a name but you had friends. They must have called you somehow,” he says.

“Sunny. They called me Sunny.”

“Good enough for me,” he says.

“But you’re supposed to give me a name.” her eyes water a little. There’s a tear slowly running down her cheek.

Dave brushes it away. “Don’t be upset,” he says, “you said you feel like you’re here since the beginning. What do you think about Eve then?”

“Eve?”

Dave nods.

“I like it,” she says and smiles again.

There we go, Dave thinks. It’s crazy what an effect a crying woman has on him. Even if he potentially only imagines her.

A moment of silence.

Then Eve decides to ask the question that is bugging her. “Why didn’t you want me to look like that girl from earlier. Julia, wasn’t it?”

Dave sights. “Bad memories,” he says, and he knows that that’s not enough of an answer to be satisfying. He swallows and begins to explain. “Last night I was at a party and she was there, too. I got a mad crush on her and we are seeing each other. At least kind of. Well, we were texting for a while and I hoped there could be more. I’m a bit shy and I tried to gather myself to talk to her but then a friend of mine asked her to dance. He didn’t know that I liked her but I never felt so jealous before. She looked at my reaction when she danced in front of me. I think she hoped that I’d ask her to dance, too. But it was my first real party, and I couldn’t bring myself to do it. I missed my shot, I think.”

“That’s sad,” Eve responds, “You’ve never been to a party before?”

“Not r…”

Dave stops in the middle of his response as he realizes what he is doing. Why is he even telling her about this? It’s crazy. Yeah, talking to his unconscious through his hallucination, deriving valuable information from it, sounded like a good idea, but his unconscious should know all this. He’s got to get out of here.

He doesn’t even bother to say anything, he just stands up and walks out the door. Eve follows him. Again.

“What are you doing?” she asks, “You’re ignoring me?”

“You’re serious right now? I thought we were past this.”

Dave grabs his smartphone and Bluetooth-headset. Looks a last time at the fairy and starts an episode of his favorite series.

Eve sits down next to him and waits, unsure what to do. At some point, she tips on his shoulder. “Can you please play it on loud?”

As much as he’d love to just ignore the fairy that he’s probably only imagining, he has some pity on her and turns on the subtitles.

Eve leans in to watch. After a while, she rests her head on his shoulder …

In contrast to how Dave felt this morning, in the evening he feels way better. So good that he decides he could do a workout. Strangely enough, Eve didn’t go away as he thought she would. She was silently watching him all day long, mostly while he was playing computer games.

Now she’s hovering in a corner of the room as if she was laying in an invisible hammock, looking at the ceiling.

Dave is at his third and final set of wall-supported handstand push-ups. The fairy watches as he struggles to do his last rep. “You shouldn’t break form in an exercise like this. You could get long-lasting injuries,” she comments.

Dave gets off the wall, walks over to the table, and writes down the number of reps he has done in this set.

“You can’t ignore me forever,” Eve says getting down onto her feet. Catching a look on the paper she adds, “Your chest-workout misses out on lower chest activation. You got gymnastic rings over there, use them.”

Dave looks at her and raises an eyebrow. “I’m not ignoring you,” he clarifies, “And what do you know about bodyweight strength exercises? I thought you just snap your fingers and you have the body you always wanted.”

Eve smiles, “You live long enough, you pick up a thing or two.”

Dave tries to squeeze the words, “Ring dips” between the other exercises on his paper and starts to set up the gymnastic rings. After his first round the fairy asks, “So, you accept that I’m real now?”

David drinks some water before answering, “I’m ruling out alcohol. I think I’m sober, which means either what you’re saying is true or I got crazy overnight. But I’m not sure what it is, yet.”

“Fair enough,” she says, “Do you want me to spot you?”

Before Dave could ask why she thinks that she has to spot him doing unweighted dips, his brother opens the door. “Oh, you’re already working out,” he says, “don’t mind me then.” With that, he walks to the table and tips a bit on his smartphone. Music fills the air. La Roux – I’m Not Your Toy (Nero Remix)

“You shouldn’t talk to me while your brother’s in the same room, he might think you’re nuts,” Eve says.

Dave only looks at her as if he can’t believe she felt the need to clarify that. Wasn’t going to, he thinks and finishes his second set on the rings.

While doing his third set, Eve gets bored and decides to take Dave’s brother’s smartphone. Maybe the internet holds something interesting for her.

What the fuck, Dave thinks as the music stops. Eve must have closed the app. She just took the phone like it is nothing. He looks to his side, but his brother didn’t notice. He keeps on warming up with his jumping rope.

Eve holds his phone but Dave knows that his brother can’t see Eve. Does that mean that he sees the phone flying in the air now?

“Got to cool off, for a second,” Dave says to his brother but he’s not sure if he even notices. Before leaving the room, he signals Eve that she should follow him. She smiles, still holding his brother’s phone.

“What just happened there?” Dave asks in the hallway.

“You see this?” Eve asks in return and points at the phone she took.

“You’re kidding, right?”

“No, I’m serious. Do you see the phone?” Eve asks again.

“Yes, I see the phone. The question is whether my brother just saw his phone hovering through the air?!?”

“Relax,” Eve counters calmly, “It’s hard to explain how things work for me but the short answer is, that nothing I do matters in the real world. It’s more like an illusion.”

“An Illusion for who?”

Eve scratches her head. “An illusion for me, for my kind. And as it seems, for you too, now. You see, if you really want to, you could look at it as if with everything I do I create a different reality. The thing is that eventually if I don’t look at my reality, it goes back to being the reality it was before I did something.”

Dave looks at her as if she just tried to explain to him the theory of relativity.

“I give you an example. I got the phone here, right?”

David nods.

“For your brother, the phone is still at the place where he left it. If I were to leave the phone here in the hallway and we would go back into that room, then the phone would be back at the place where it really was. It would no longer be in the hallway where I left it but …”

Eve wants him to finish the sentence.

Dave looks like he’s working through some thoughts but eventually says, “It would be on the table, playing the music, my brother put on in the first place.”

Eve smiles, “Exactly. See, it’s not as complicated as it seems at first.”

“Great,” Dave says, “I now have to consider multiple realities.”

“You’ll get used to it, and it’s not forever. I’ll become human eventually and it won’t be a problem anymore,” Eve says.

The phone in her hand vibrates. A text. “Hey, honey. Come over, my parents aren’t home.”

“Is that his girlfriend?” Eve asks.

The next moment his brother enters the hallway. He probably wonders why his younger brother is standing there like he’s talking to himself. “Tell mom, I’m going to stay with Stacy tonight,” he says.

“Ok,” Dave answers and nods. Surprised he watches his brother walk right through Eve as if she wasn’t there at all.

Eve giggles because of Dave’s confused expression. “Oh, that’s a thing too. I can’t touch a human. It’s like they aren’t even there.”

Dave rolls his eyes deciding to just finish his workout and maybe think through the stuff he just learned.

With his brother gone, he adds, “Remind me that we have to try out the boundaries for this illusion thing. Like, can I hand you things? Can you hand me things? I don’t want to be thrown into one of these white rooms, without even telling someone that I’m speaking with a fairy.”

After a quick shower, Dave grabs something to eat. His parents came home, so he couldn’t really talk to Eve. He still managed to ask her if she needs food. She explained that she can taste things and that she sometimes eats for fun but also that she doesn’t need it to survive. She also mentions that it’ll change eventually when she becomes human.

Now Dave is sitting on his bed. It’s time to sleep. He’s got school tomorrow. Eve smiles, “You’re sleeping in your boxers?”

Dave doesn’t say anything.

“What?” she asks, “You’re back to ignoring me, or are you just shy? Am I that intimidating?”

Dave avoids eye contact. A thought doesn’t want to go out of his head and there is no avoiding it anymore.

“Do you sleep?” he asks.

The girl raises an eyebrow. What is he asking? She giggles, “Yes Dave. I do sleep.”

Shit. “Well, do you,” he hesitates, “do you want to sleep next to me? I mean my bed is big enough for two. There would also be the couch downstairs or my brother’s bed, if you want.”

Eve smiles, Dave’s acting strange. “Would you prefer that I wouldn’t sleep with you?”

“No,” he says, “It’s not like that. I mean it’s your choice.”

The fairy changes her appearance. She’s now standing there as beautiful as ever but without her dress. Dave’s eyes widen. He can’t stop himself from looking over every inch of her body.

“I’d like to sleep with you then,” she says. Again, amused by the effect she has on Dave. She walks to the other side of the bed and crawls under the blanket.

Dave clears his throat. “You’re sleeping naked?” he asks, on which Eve raises an eyebrow. “You’re very beautiful,” he adds as he lays down too, trying to not show how flustered he is about that.

The size of the blanket makes that the two of them have to be pretty close together. They turn to their sides, so they face each other.

Eve looks into his eyes and sees that he’s somehow terrified right now. Unsure what to do. Uncomfortable to be this close to her. Of course, he tries to hide it but a couple of thousand years of experience are hard to deceive. And suddenly she realizes, “You’ve never been with a woman before!”

“What?” That comes out of the blue, Dave thinks.

“You’ve never slept with a girl before. Did you have a girlfriend?”

David gives her a sad smile.

“Have you ever even kissed a girl?” she asks.

Naked.

Laying so close to him that he can feel her breath on his face when she speaks.

David looks away. That’s definitely nothing he wants to talk about.

“Well, that explains a thing or two,” she says and reaches for his hand, “You don’t mind, do you?”

With that she rolls over, snuggles closer to him, and places his hand on her belly, making him the big spoon and her the small one.

Dave doesn’t mind at all. His only concern is that he might not be able to get much sleep tonight but then he figures that there is really no need to think too much right now. He pulls Eve a little closer to him, tightening his grip around her. Her wings are gone. They’d only be in the way right now.

“There we go,” Eve says and giggles. It’s such a nice sound, Dave thinks, and just like that he drifts into his own dream world which pales in comparison to the mythical things that happened to him today. Luckily, it still excites reality in one regard, the number of naked girls in it.

Or did it? The last pieces of his dream slowly fade away. Dave tries his best to hold on to them, the warmth, the sweet touch of skin on skin, the smell of flowers, maybe a shampoo they used, and the way his hard cock felt inside of them.

Dave hears someone giggle, he feels the vibration in his stomach. For a moment he doesn’t know where he is but then realizes it. Maybe dreams can come true, he thinks as he whispers, “You’re awake?”

Eve adjusts her position a little. They are still laying there in the same way they’ve gone to sleep in.

“I think a bee woke me up,” she says, “it has stung my backside.”

A bit ashamed but more amused Dave realizes that he got a morning boner. Not surprising considering his dreams. Also, not surprising for his present situation. It would almost be insulting if he didn’t get a boner from cuddling with such a beautiful woman. The fact that she’s naked really helps, too.

“Well, that’s awkward,” he says.

“Only if you make it that way. Just enjoy the moment.” Eve tries to comfort Dave. The way he acted yesterday, he just needs a bit more confidence, she thinks.

But Dave surprises her, “Nah, I mean that you thought it was a bee. You sure about that? I think it was a rhino that lightly poked your ass. They sometimes sneak into my room, you know.”

They both laugh, as David gently gets out of the position, they are in. He sits up and touches his chest. It’s really sweaty. Sleeping skin on skin does that to you, not that he’s got any experience with it.

Eve turns around, “Yeah, maybe it really was a rhino. Hard to tell when you are sleeping.” She uses the blanket to cover herself up. Not that she doesn’t want him to see her naked, that ship has sailed, but it probably looks sexy. Also, maybe Dave’s more comfortable that way. “So, you’ve finally found your confidence?” she asks. Hard to imagine that the Dave from last night would say something like the rhino comment.

Dave smiles, “When you’ve put my hand on your stomach, a thought hit me. The way I see it, there are only two options. Like I said, maybe you’re real, maybe you’re not but in both cases, I don’t see what I could be shy about. If I imagine you, then who really cares, I might just have fun before they give me these drugs that make you disappear. And if you’re real, then God only knows what that means. You have like a couple of thousand years on me. And it’s not like you gave me any reason to be shy. You’re not, that’s for sure.”

Dave stands up and grabs his clothes for today. Eve is still laying in his bed. Dave has to resist the temptation to lay back down and see where things might lead to with him and Eve but he knows that in about ten minutes his mom would make sure that he hasn’t overslept. After all, he’s got school today.

“You don’t want to get up?” Dave asks.

A smile forms on Eve’s face. “If you want to see me naked, you only have to ask,” she says and playfully reveals one of her legs from under the blanket.

Wow, she’s really testing his limits there, Dave thinks. What is it with her and sex?

Dave looks at his alarm and clears his throat. “I’m gonna take a shower, grab something to eat, and go to school. You’ll be following me around again?”

“It’s been a while since I last been inside a school. And I don’t really have something better to do, right?”

Dave raises an eyebrow, “You could literally do everything that the world has to offer and you want to go to school with me?”

Eve laughs, “How do you say it? Been there, done that. Go take a shower, we don’t want to be late, right?”

Dave gives his alarm clock one last look before he leaves. But as he was just about to step out of his room, he turns around again. Eve decided to stand up. Looking out the window she stretches her arms above her head. Her silhouette framed by the warm morning light is one of the best things Dave has ever seen.

A smile forms on his face as he counts down in his head, “three, two, one”

All of a sudden, his alarm clock begins to ring. The loud sound makes Eve jump, she looks where it’s coming from and without touching it, the sound stops. She must have used some kind of magical power to stop it. If she’s real, she sure is powerful.

Eve notices that she’s being watched. From one moment to another, she’s wearing her dress again. She tries to look angry but Dave’s smile is contagious. “Hey,” she says, trying to suppress a chuckle, “that’s not funny!”

“No?”

Eve tilts her head. “You wanted to take a shower,” she says a bit annoyed.

Dave walks down the hallway, happy that he was able to play with her the same way she tries to play with him. Thousands of years and she hasn’t become cynical. She has to be a hallucination, based on that fact alone. Hell, he’s pretty cynical and he’s only eighteen. But if she’s real, then maybe the world isn’t such a bad place after all. If a thousand years don’t crush your spirit …

The shower was refreshing, his breakfast as mediocre as expected. As Dave was just about to leave the house, he ran into his brother that’s coming home. He teases him by asking if he had a long night. Dave was just about to close the front door behind him as he realizes something.

His brother is about to make himself breakfast as Dave enters the kitchen.

“Didn’t you just leave?” he asks.

“I need a favor,” Dave says, “No questions asked.”

His brother raises an eyebrow. “No questions asked,” he repeats.

Dave nods. He’s serious.

“You’ll owe me,” his brother clarifies.

“Whatever you want,” Dave says, “What’s the text Stacy send you last night, word for word? The message right before you left, when you were working out.”

“The text from last night?” his brother clearly doesn’t remember and takes out his phone. After reading the text, he adds, “Oh, you’ll owe me big time after this.”

“Just tell me.”

His brother slightly shakes his head, “Hey, honey. Come over. My parents aren’t home.”

Fuck, Eve has to be real then.

There is just no way that his unconscious guessed that right. The reason is easy. He often sleeps at her house when her parents aren’t home but his brother would rather be caught dead than let Dave know Stacy calls him honey. There is just no way that he knew that.

She has to be real. But what does that mean?

Dave leaves. “You’ll owe me,” his brother screams after him but that’s the last thing Dave cares about right now.

“Are we gonna talk about it?” Eve asks as they walk to the bus station. She has eavesdropped on his conversation with his brother and it wasn’t too difficult to realize what Dave was going for. Knowing is one thing, accepting a whole other.

“What’s there to talk about?” he asks. Eve sees that he’s working through some stuff right now. She imagines that a bit of time will probably help. At the station Dave talks to a friend, they share a row on the school bus.

Dave is pretty good at acting as if she wasn’t there. Eve doesn’t make it hard for him. She watches from afar, staying silent. It wouldn’t be smart to talk with him while so many other people are around. Even though, she really wants to.

When they enter the school through a side entrance, the friend that accompanied Dave splits off. Eve is awe-struck by what she is seeing. So many kids wait for the bell to tell them that it’s time to learn. Her face lights up with excitement. She quickly leaves the ground so she could get a better view. Dave can’t really share her excitement, nor does anyone else in this school. Even the hardcore nerds dislike Monday mornings but Eve doesn’t care. For her, it all looks beautiful.

Dave sights. For a moment he wonders what she might be thinking right now but then he shakes his head and keeps on walking. Time doesn’t stop. Even though, it sometimes feels like it.

Eve catches up. “I almost lost you,” she says, “where is your classroom?”

Dave would answer but talking to himself isn’t really something a sane person would do. Instead, he simply raises an eyebrow, hoping that Eve would understand.

Then he walks into an open classroom. A few of his classmates are already sitting at their desks, chatting. Dave’s seat is in the second row. He takes out the things he needs for class and turns around to chat with the row behind him. More like listening to what they talk about. Sounds creepier than it actually is. It’s Monday morning, no one expects people to actually make Smalltalk.

With the final bell, the room becomes silent. Sometimes there are teachers that really can’t control their class and then there is Mr. Brown. His mere presence squeezes any fun out of school. At least that’s what the lower grades say. Yeah, he’s pretty harsh and can be scary but he’s not unreasonable. But in the end, he’s not that bad. He’s a good teacher. The students in his classes have way better grades in the final exams than all the other courses. Most are more than willing to put up with him in the higher classes if it means that eventually, they get better grades. Also, it’s not up to the students to decide which teacher they get, so deal with it.

“Let’s see,” Mr. Brown says, “who do we question today?”

He looks over his list of students. The whole classroom is silent and the moment stretches itself for what feels like a very long time. Dave’s friends claim that Mr. Brown already knows who it’s gonna be but he does it because he enjoys seeing the students suffer.

“David, I believe you’re missing a grade. Why don’t come to the cupboard?”

Dave swallows dry.

“That’s bad, right?” Eve asks.

Dave nods and walks to the front.

“You’re nervous,” Mr. Brown says, “don’t be. If you’ve studied this should be no problem for you.”

But that’s just it, he hasn’t studied.

“Ok, what did we talk about last lesson?”

Dave hesitates, “Reasons, why Hitler was able to grab power after the first world war.”

“Good. After they lost the war the Germans formed a new government, do you know what it was called?”

Dave thinks but doesn’t get the name. Then his eyes land on Eve. She’s standing next to his teacher.

“Republic of Weimar,” she says, “There was a communist uprising in Berlin so they couldn’t use their capital to form a new government.”

“Republic of Weimar,” Dave repeats.

Mr. Brown nods. “Name at least three reasons that lead to the rise of Hitler and explain them.”

Eve immediately begins to help Dave, “Reparations that lead to an economic collapse. You could also mention the world economic crisis which both lead to a hyperinflation. There were old Elites, like military personal that didn’t want to lay down their weapons but because of the treaty of Versailles, they were forced to. It played into the hands of the Nazis since they were saying that …”

Dave doesn’t let her finish. “Three reasons,” he repeats, “there were economic reasons that led to masses of unemployed people. They had a welfare state that was supposed to help these people but it was just founded and was overrun after the world economic crisis. Also, the hyperinflation hit Germany hard. All savings people had, were gone. Of course, these reasons play into each other and you can’t separate some of them but another reason would be the treaty of Versailles and how it was perceived by the general public. World war one propaganda claimed that the Germans were winning the war. Losing came to them as a surprise. Many were drawn to look for someone to blame. The Nazis gave them an easy solution, Jews and socialists. And lastly, people back then weren’t educated enough to see through much of the lies.”

“Very good, Dave. I see you’ve paid attention,” Mr. Brown says.

Eve stares at her new friend in a mixture of disbelieve and admiration. Not as helpless as he looked at first, she thinks.

“That would be all, thank you. You can sit back down.”

The rest of the day was long and almost as boring as expected. Eve made things a whole lot better. She was genuinely interested in the things his teachers said and corrected them if necessary. When Mr. Brown gave a slightly wrong translation of some Latin engraving, Dave got to hear what specific grammatical error his teacher made. He asked if she’d knew all languages. She told him that he shouldn’t be ridiculous. There are way too many slangs to keep track of. Germany alone has more than 30 for example.

Finally, back home, Dave throws his backpack into the corner where he’s gonna pick it up tomorrow morning and jumps onto the bed. It’s a nice feeling. By now he’s almost used to the fact that Eve is following him around. Right now, she’s standing at the foot of his bed. She’s not tired at all. Full of energy she asks, “What now?”

Dave sits up, “What do you want?”

Eve knows what she wants. She still looks into the air as if she’s thinking for a second. Then she suggests having a bit of fun. Before she could lower one of the straps that are holding her fancy dress in place, Dave stops her.

“Not now,” he says and sits down in front of his computer.

Is he serious, Eve thinks? I mean, it’s not like she could make it any more obvious what she wants from him. And he doesn’t want it? Is there something she’s missing?

Eve turns Dave’s chair so he has to look at her. With crossed arms she asks, “Why don’t you want to sleep with me?”

He rolls his eyes, sights, and wants to go back and enter his password but when he tries to turn, the chair is like a spring and snaps back to Eve. This girl is all-powerful, Dave thinks, are there any limits to it?

“Don’t you think I’m beautiful?” she asks and to drive that point back home she’s now standing naked in front of him, posing to make it even more obvious how good she’s looking. Or so it seems. Her face tells a different story, though. She’s really considering the possibility that Dave finds her unattractive.

“It’s not like that,” he says, trying to hide how flustered he got.

“Then what?” Eve asks and as he doesn’t answer she adds, “You’re not gay right? Not that there would … “

“No, I’m not gay,” Dave reassures her.

Eve stems her arms into her hips, “Why don’t you want to sleep with me?” she repeats.

Yeah, Dave. Why don’t you want to sleep with a gorgeous fairy that throws herself at you? Do you have an answer to that, unconscious, he thinks? It’s a rhetorical question because of course, he knows why he hesitates.

Feeling like Eve wouldn’t let go if he didn’t give her something, he snaps,” Well, maybe I want more!”

“More?” Eve’s confused and a bit taken aback.

“Yeah,” Dave says, “Maybe I want more from my first time, than this. Maybe I want it to be special, to be with a person I feel deeply for, and hopefully, she’ll feel the same way about me.”

Eve’s eyes widen. She thought he’d just give in if she’d push him a little and now this? How should she think about his reaction?

“Maybe I don’t want it since the only reason you want me is because fate deemed it so. It’s not like you have any choice, from what you told me. Wandering the earth, finding your soulmate. Congratulations, you’ve found him. Now what? You’ll spend the rest of your life with me because that’s how it goes? Don’t you want more? Don’t you have dreams of your own?”

Especially the last words hurt. It’s like a punch in the gut and Dave knew about their effect the moment he heard them hall through the room. They don’t feel good to say.

They don’t feel good to hear, either. Eve’s eyes become glassy and Dave immediately regrets his little outburst.

“You’re an asshole, you know that,” she says. Her voice has a high pitch, “And of course I have dreams, why do you think I tried to sleep with you.” For the first time in two days, it’s Eve that shakes her head, “You talk about fate as if you’d know anything about it. Thousands of years and I’m still not sure if it exists. When is it going to happen, how is he going to be? Then you finally find the person that sees you and he’s actually someone you like but then …”

Eve’s angry. She doesn’t even know what it is. All she knows is that she doesn’t want to be in a conversation right now. A tear runs down her cheek.

Again, a crying woman. Dave would love nothing more than to pull her into a hug and tell her that everything is alright but are you even allowed to do that if you’re the reason that girl’s crying?

He tries non the less, reaching for her hand. Eve pulls away. As she tries to leave the room, Dave wants to stop her but he bumps into an invisible wall that separates him from her. With widened eyes, he sees how the fairy closes the door behind her.

Angry at himself he wants to hit the invisible wall that Eve created but his fist only finds air. It reminds him, though. Too many emotions, he should let them out somehow.

Dave looks into the living room. Eve’s sitting on the couch, eating ice cream, staring a hole into the floor. She doesn’t even notice him, or maybe she’s ignoring him. Doesn’t matter. He leaves her alone.

A few minutes later Eve notices that the floor begins to vibrate. An earthquake? Nah, that’s impossible she thinks. It almost got a rhythm to it, but it’s not music. As it continues on, she decides to look where it’s coming from.

After Dave found Eve in the living room he went down into the basement and put up his punching bag. He doesn’t box. He doesn’t even know the first thing about it but sometimes it feels good to hit something.

Eve clears her throat. She got into the room without Dave’s notice. Eve closes the door behind her. She didn’t teleport?

“Hey,” she says, hoping his response would tell her if he’s angry with her.

Dave says nothing, maybe it’s better if he doesn’t talk, he thinks. Instead, he takes off his boxing gloves.

“I’m sorry that I called you an asshole,” Eve goes on, “I just …”

“You didn’t mean it?” Dave’s voice is soft.

A bit ashamed Eve answers, “No, I didn’t mean it. I was just …”

She can’t find the right words. Well, who can blame her? It’s hard. As she speaks Dave takes off the bandages that supported his wrists.

Eve doesn’t know what to do. She’d wish he’d say something but there is nothing more than cold silence. She wanted to apologize, she wanted to talk with him, see if things are alright between them. She even had this whole speech formulated but now she can’t remember a single line.

Dave on the other hand looks a bit sad, a bit frustrated, angry, scary, calm? Holding eye contact he gets closer.

Following her instinct Eve takes a step back.

“Are you afraid of me?” Dave asks with a smile.

Eve looks to the lower left. Then she shakes her head.

“Good,” Dave says. His voice is warm, almost a whisper. He’s gotten so close. Eve feels her wings touching the wall behind her. Then her butt, her back. There is nowhere to go.

Dave slides his thumb over her cheek. He lifts her chin and presses his lips on hers. In her surprise she tightens up but after a second Dave feels her lips soften.

“I thought you said you wanted …”

Dave doesn’t let her finish, “I was stupid.”

Eve smiles, falls around his neck, and pulls him down into another kiss. Dave buries one of his hands into her hair, the other he rests comfortably on her hip. He caresses her ass through the dress. Then he pulls up the fabric, exposing her beautiful panties.

Eve feels that his hand leaves her now half-naked backside but doesn’t think too much about it. His mouth is pretty good at holding her attention. It just feels so good.

Dave shifts their position a little. While doing so his tongue tries to find its way into the fairy’s mouth.

He moves a second time and Eve can feel the wall behind her again. Time for her wings to go, she thinks, making them disappear.

Dave pulls away.

“Condom.”

Eve doesn’t get it. Dave brings his hand up to her face, he’s holding a slim piece of plastic.

“The condom. Put it on,” he says and Eve finally gets a grasp of what he’s asking. She looks down and is surprised to find Dave’s hard cock hanging out of his boxers. Seems like he got rid of the shorts.

Eve takes the piece of plastic, rips it open, lets herself glide down the wall, and puts it on his erection.

Dave pulls her back up. They lock eye contact as he grabs one of her legs. She knows what he wants to do and quickly makes her panties disappear.

Dave would have simply pulled them away but this way works too. He guides his penis to her entrance and watches Eve carefully as he slowly slides in.

For a moment it’s like she doesn’t even see him. Her eyes are focused on something further away like she’s looking right through him. Then she snaps back and Dave starts to penetrate her. He rests his forehead against hers, feeling her warm breath when she moans.

It feels incredible. Dave hopes it feels the same way for Eve, it’s not like she waited a long time for this.

As her pussy clinches Dave doesn’t know what happens. He never felt what a female orgasm is like. Also, he could have bet that he’d finish early. Isn’t that how this works? The average virgin man lasts about a minute or so. In his surprise, he almost forgot that he’s on the verge of cumming himself.

The moans muffle as Dave presses his lips on Eve’s. It feels like she’s still orgasming as he finishes inside of her.

Dave looks at her in amazement. This was awesome and he almost ruined it, simply because he thought he wasn’t up to the task.

Eve’s face tells him that he was. She smiles. “You want to pull out?” she asks.

David laughs.

The blinding light that’s coming through the window reminds Dave that it’s already morning. It feels so much better to wake up with the light, than if his alarm has to do the job. It seems like they forgot to close the roller blinds last night. He squeezes his eyes together, giving them time to adjust.

He feels Eve move a little. Her head rests on his chest. He leans down and plants a kiss on her forehead. “Rise and shine, beautiful.”

Eve responds with a sound of protest and Dave laughs.

She gets up and yawns. It’s the cutest thing. Then a smile forms on her face. Dave has seen this one before and knows what’s coming.

“You want to keep going where we left of?” Eve asks.

Dave looks over to his alarm, there’s still time. Then he laughs, “We’re out of condoms.”

Well, that’s no problem, Eve thinks, and from one moment to another, she’s holding one in her hand.

Dave takes it and reads, “Size: extra small, the way you use it counts.”

“Ha ha, very funny,” he says.

Eve chuckles. “I don’t think I could get pregnant. I don’t even have a period.”

Dave rolls his eyes. “Just give me one my size. For all we know, you could turn human tomorrow. It’s just an unnecessary risk.”

“You want me to start taking the pill?”

“You want to fuck or hope that this bee shows up again?”

“I thought it was a rhino,” Eve says and hands Dave a condom his size.

MOTHERS & DAUGHTERS: IRENE & JADE 0 (0)

Introduction:

This is a story around a mother, Irene, and her daughter, Jade. This is an interracial story.

WHAT YOU SHOULD KNOW …

This is a story that is intend to be a part of a series grouped under MOTHERS & DAUGHTERS. Each story will be independent. The stories will ultimately cover a range of genre. These will be shorter stories of one chapter which is different from my previous efforts as a writer. I hope you enjoy them.

This is an interracial story.

This is a story around a mother, Irene, and her daughter, Jade. Irene is 47 and Jade is 22. Both women are dark brunette hair that falls to the shoulders. Irene’s breasts are slightly larger, C-cup, while Jade’s are B-cup. Both women are trim with Irene standing at 5’ 5” and Jade at 5’ 4”. A seemingly happy and ‘normal’ family when Jade was young, that life fell apart when the economy turned and Irene’s husband was laid off from his programming job. In a series of risky ventures, he lost what little the family had in fallback security and they went bankrupt, losing everything including their home. A short time after, he disappeared, taking very little with him, he was never seen, again. Not even the police could determine what might have happened with any certainty: perhaps he merely left in shame; perhaps he went somewhere remote and committed suicide.

The uncertainty was the worse. It followed the two in every part of their day and activity. The way acquaintances avoided talking about it seemed like screaming attention to it, especially to Jade as she grew up with the uncertainty, the abandonment, and hurt of being left behind to struggle through their life. It wasn’t long before the young woman found the uneasy, dull world drugs provided where at least she could find moments of not suffering with emotional pain and depression. Her life spiraled down in time as that artificial world began consuming not only her but her mom, as well. What money she could manage to have went to drugs for escape and, eventually, to ease the need for more. When money wasn’t available, she turned to sex, trading sex for drugs.

Irene’s pain, loss, and depression created a period of isolation when she retreated into herself in a valiant effort to take some control. She took several jobs so she and Jade could have a place to live and food to eat. It wasn’t until later that she realized she had retreated from Jade in the process by keeping herself busy and working. She was shocked, though she later would understand her own role in it, when she discovered how far Jade had fallen. In a new wave of shame and guilt, Irene shamefully found herself following Jade instead of being the strength Jade might have needed, but it was already too late.

Years later, when they were arrested together while attempting to buy drugs from an undercover police officer, Irene became the strength both she and Jade needed. In that moment of desperation at seeing what had become of them, she convinced both Jade and the city’s prosecuting attorney that they would plead guilty and cooperate in any way they could, if they were kept in treatment long enough to clean up.

During treatment, they re-bonded and committed themselves to something better.



MOTHERS & DAUGHTERS: IRENE & JADE

“Look at this one.” Irene and Jade, mother and daughter, were sitting at adjacent computers in the public library searching for affordable housing and job possibilities after being released from rehab. They were living in a group home for women but that was going to last only so long and Irene could feel the desperation of the place envelop her every time they entered the facility. It was the best they had available for the emergency of the moment, but they needed something else or the inevitable slide back down the slope would surely occur. There were too many women there who didn’t feel the desperation to change and too many men waiting in the shadows outside ready to snatch them back up.

Irene looked at her daughter as Jade made some notes on something she had found and turned to see what Irene had on her monitor. Irene had never been prouder of anyone as she had been of Jade in treatment and now. Even as the bleak reality of their options after treatment hit them squarely in the face, Jade was maintaining the same dedication of finding a joint solution to getting them out from the life they were trying to escape.

Jade had taken the task of searching for low-income apartments while Irene was looking at income sources. There were service industry jobs at fast-food place, etc. but even they looked at them askance with their record of drugs. There was a high demand for those jobs and the less risk the employer could take, the better for him. With a level of frustration, Irene had allowed her search to wander through various ‘wanted’ sites and she found something very unusual. Jade rolled her chair from her monitor to the one her mother turned slightly toward her. Jade glanced at the opened want ad, looked at her mom puzzled but continued on to read it:

WANTED: FARM WIFE. Mature woman needed to work with and care for single mature man and two adult sons on sizeable, prosperous, remote farm in west central Mississippi. Neat, well cared for house with modern kitchen and furnishings. Primary expectations are: care for house, cooking, and laundry. Men will do the heavy farm work. So called ‘wifely responsibilities’ not required or expected, but perhaps at some future time.

Jade looked at her mom in disbelief. “Like some kind of mail-order bride kind of thing?” Irene shrugged and they resumed their searches.

A couple weeks later they were sipping coffee at a nearby McDonalds at an outdoor table. “What are we going to do, mom?”

Irene looked her daughter in the eyes, “I’m not sure, honey. I think we have to get out.”

“Out of the shelter? We need a place to live and for that we need jobs.”

“I don’t mean just out of the shelter. I mean out of this city, away from the memories, away from everything comfortable … AWAY.”

Jade nodded. She understood exactly what her mom was saying. She’d been feeling it, too. It would be so easy to slip back and their old contacts were still out there and would be so easy to find and hookup with. “So … how? I really, REALLY, don’t want to go back to that, mom. We deserve a safe life.”

Irene mused, “A life with security, purpose, and stability.”

Jade added on, “It doesn’t even have to be with extra money and things … but a roof and food …”

“And belonging?” Jade looked at her mom and nodded. Irene gazed at her daughter, “If we had that, we could be happy?”

Jade nodded. “Yes. At this point, I’d do anything to be away from here and have that.” She gazed at her mom harder. “What are you thinking?”

“I’ve been thinking … remember that ad?”

* * * *

Jade was searching the road markers indicated on the instructions. “Geez … he wasn’t kidding when he said the farm was remote. It seems we’ve been on gravel roads forever.” She looked down at the page of instructions, then out the windshield. “That must be it … turn right at that dirt road before the big oak.”

The dirt road was barely more than a two-track running between barbed wire fences on both sides leading up a small hill. Once crested, though, they found an almost beautiful farm scene with a large white two-story home, a large barn and several smaller sheds, and a large utility building arranged on either side of the house, though separated from it. As they approached the house, three dogs came running out of the largest barn. They hesitated at leaving the car until they heard a loud whistle and saw a large black man walking from the same barn. The dogs immediately turned and ran back to the man.

Irene and Jade left the car and waited there, unsure of their surrounds and what to expect. They had taken a huge gamble and leap of faith in driving nearly four hours from Birmingham to west central Mississippi to meet this man after nearly a half dozen phone conversations.

Otis Jackson was his name. As he got closer to them, he reached out his large black hand to Irene and chuckled, “Well, isn’t this interesting. I guess I neglected to mention we were black.” Otis was a large man in the sense of tall and thick. Powerful thick, not flabby or fat thick. It was obvious at first sight that he was a man used to working hard.

Irene smiled while shaking his hand and allowing Jade to step up to do the same. “Well, we neglected to mention we were white. Hopefully, that means that issue isn’t important to either of us.”

He laughed, again, nodded and suggested they go into the house. As they followed him, Irene asked, “Where are your sons?” Otis had two sons, twins, James and Thomas.

He led them through the house, past the kitchen, and into a family room to the large sliding door to the patio and pointed. “Both out there on tractors. The corn is doing nicely but it takes careful attention to control weeds and time the irrigation. They know you are coming so they’ll be in well before supper.” He turned away from the window and led them into the kitchen and offered them chairs at the dinette table while he went to the refrigerator and brought out a large pitcher of lemonade.

Sitting together at the table, it became awkwardly quiet. Finally, Otis said, “Look, this is really weird. To be honest, I was surprised by your response, then more surprised by your apparent interest. Looking back at it, the idea of putting out an ad seems pretty desperate sounding.”

Irene smiled at him, “Maybe, but … maybe not as desperate as two women wanting to respond to that desperate ad.” They all laughed. Jade sat quietly and nervously next to her mom being very content at not making too much eye contact or having to talk.

Irene had been brutally honest with Otis during their phone calls about their past and troubles with the law and drugs. It was something she felt had to be made clear to explain how they could be so interested in moving away from what they knew to something and some place they knew nothing about. It seemed like remoteness and deep change in life might be the thing to save them.

Otis had been equally honest about their situation, in part to also explain the strange advertisement. Otis was about Irene’s age and the twins were a year older than Jade. Otis’s wife had died from illness eight years ago. It was only a few years later that they almost lost the farm. The farm had been in the family for generations and through the hard work and keeping a low profile, they had managed to grow the farm into a sizeable venture for Mississippi. But, during a down turn about five years ago, they were almost driven off. Otis never knew for sure but suspected it was bankers and local white farmers who had managed to divert migrant labors from working his fields at harvest when they were needed the most. The boys had just graduated from high school and had baseball scholarships at Mississippi State the next fall. Otis said he had never been so disappointed, yet so proud that both boys chose to stay on the farm to bring in the harvest rather than pursue their baseball potential. None of them would ever know what might have been, but what they did know was that the farm was saved and has prospered since.

They took a tour of the house including the upstairs where the bedrooms were. Otis apologized, “If this were to work out, we only have the one extra room, but I think it is large enough for you to share.”

Jade pulled at her mom’s arm and whispered, “Share a bedroom … he’s saying this won’t mean having …?”

Otis turned and smiled, “Okay … when I put that out there, I might have thought like this could work out like a mail-away bride sort of thing, but … reality came, instead. The three of us put our souls into the land and livestock. Cooking and the house … we do it but it feels …”

Irene added, “You need help.”

He nodded. “What we need is help in the house, meals, laundry … no offense, but in the old days it would be ‘women’s work’.” Irene nodded. Jade was stuck trying to figure out what she was feeling. He didn’t intend for this to be about sex, then. What was she feeling about that? “Maybe that’s a good thing to get out in the open. I worded it that way because a wife would be a partner here. We put almost everything back into the farm. We can’t pay what the work might be worth.” He looked at them intently, then walked back downstairs.

He left to see about the boys. Irene and Jade poked around in the kitchen and walked out onto the patio. Irene was gazing out across the expanse of the fields beyond the cluster of trees protecting the house and yard. Without turning to her daughter, “Are you wondering what we’re doing here?”

Jade stepped closer and took her mom’s arm in hers. “No, I’m not. I’m not wondering at all.”

“It’s beautiful, isn’t it? Quiet. Peaceful.”

Jade giggled, “Except for the tractors. That must be Thomas and James.”

Irene and Jade volunteered to pull together some sides while Otis grilled some beef and the guys showered and cleaned up. As the meal began, Jade explained that she and her mom didn’t drink anymore but it was their choice and it needn’t affect the men and encouraged them to have their beers, which they did. The meal was simple but filling and satisfying. Jade found herself more comfortable with these men than she could remember at any time other than just with her mom. James and Thomas weren’t just twins but were nearly identical. They weren’t but Jade found she had to pay attention to tell them apart. They were both a few inches taller than their father, about 6’ 4” and even a bit more solid given their youth. They had an easy way about them and it was obvious the three of them were more partners than father and sons, though it was still clear that Otis held some control over them.

James put a temporary damper on the early evening when he said, “I’m not trying to get rid of you, by any means, but … it is going to be getting dark soon, if you need to get back on the road.”

Jade responded so quickly it even surprised her, “Oh … no … I mean … mom?”

Irene laughed and knew what her daughter was stumbling about. She looked to Otis and directed her words to him as something of the oldest to the oldest. “What my daughter is stumbling over to say is if that spare room is available …”

Otis looked from Irene to Jade to his sons. His sons were nodding and not too subtly. Otis asked, “Are you sure? What about your stuff?”

“Sad as it is going to sound, we don’t have stuff. Everything we have is in the car.” As strange as it might look from the outside, Irene and Jade had no problem with the feeling they had found a life that finally looked positive.

Two weeks later, Irene and Jade were surprisingly settled into the new life with these three black men. According to the men, the house hadn’t looked so good since Otis’s wife died. Meals were something they looked forward to and they could again count on having clean clothes available. The yard had flowers planted and the vegetable garden had been resurrected from near death. Jade had even taken over some of the chores of feeding the hogs, dogs, and chickens and ducks. She regularly made trips out to the barn to search for eggs the freely roaming chickens and ducks had laid in the hay and around the buildings. Duck eggs in cooking turned out to be an extra boost to the ingredients.

It was one of the moments after lunch when Irene and Jade were cleaning up after the men had left for their chores or work in the fields that Jade stopped and turned to her mom. Irene sensed something about her daughter and turned to her.

Jade confessed, “Mom, you remember when we first came and Otis said the ‘wife’ thing wasn’t real?” Irene nodded and gave Jade her full attention now. “Well, I’ve been thinking and I don’t think that can be true. I mean it had to have an element of truth when he originally posted the ad, right? And, since we’ve been here … I mean … like he said, they are always working. I mean, the closest town is like … a long way away … an hour on these roads, something like that.”

“What are you getting at, Jade? Just say it plainly.”

“The sex part, mom. Okay? I said it. I like them, mom. All of them.”

They sat at the table. Irene took her daughter’s hands. “You like it here?” Jade nodded. “You’re sure about this? It’s one thing to be here as a housekeeper and another to be here as a housekeeper and … whatever that might be.”

“I know. Maybe I shouldn’t be so comfortable, but I am. And, we’re clean and I feel like we can stay that way and that was the whole idea of being here. It just seems that if we’re going to be here …”

Irene smiled with her own understanding, “… then we should really be here and fully here. If they accept us, then make this something that is really us … strange as that might seem from the outside.” Jade nodded.

Irene talked to Otis who became dumbfounded. She made him talk to Thomas and James and they all gathered. There was a lot of awkward false-starts in conversation to figure out that their decision really meant.

Jade took over, “Really, everyone? This is what we’re going to do … mom, you sleep with Otis, tonight. James and Thomas, you get me. One of you gets me, first. The other gets seconds, but sleeps with me, too. Tomorrow we’ll see what we see.” Nobody argued with her plan. Nobody wanted to, either. James and Thomas flipped a coin for the first night. Thomas would go first. Jade thought it was all kind of funny. After not being able to talk about it, everyone seemed to be ready to go to bed early that night.

Irene and Jade got ready for the evening in their room. They both admitted to nervousness even though all this was their idea. Although both had experience in sex and both had used sex to get what they wanted during those worst years of their lives, this was much different to them and they wanted to experience it special and have the men think it was special. Both dressed in pajama tops without the bottoms. The tops barely covered their pussies or asses, but that was part of the enticement. They hugged each other, exited the bedroom, and went their separate ways to start the next stage of their relationship with these men.

Irene went to the door of Otis’s room and lightly knocked on the partially open door. Her knocks opened the door more and she could see him standing at his dresser naked. He was facing away from her and he reacted surprised by her knock. “I was … I …” He turned and saw her standing in his doorway only partially covered. Even the top was mostly unbuttoned. “I was trying to … decide what to wear.”

She closed the door behind her and walked up to him. “Don’t bother.” She turned him fully toward her and shucked her top off and put her arms around his neck, pressing her naked body into his. She had kept eye contact with him, which seemed appropriate, and hadn’t turned him around until she was next to him, so she was quite surprised when she hugged him tightly and felt his cock immediately harden against her abdomen. She kissed him and ground her body into his hardening cock.

She broke the kiss and stepped back slightly to look down. Her eyes grew big and her hand went to her mouth in surprise. Finally, she got her voice working, “Oh … my … Otis … my God.” She put her hand around it … his cock was huge! She looked from his cock to his face, “Otis …” He chuckled. She pressed her naked body into his and squirmed her abdomen against his hard cock. She kissed him passionately and he returned it with equal passion. After minutes of hugging and kissing, their tongues sliding along each other’s and invade each other’s mouths, she sank down his body. She kissed his body as her mouth moved down until she was kneeling before him, her face at cock level. She put a hand around it at the base, marveled, and looked up at him with a big smile on her face. She had never … NEVER … believed such a cock existed in real life. Forget what porn might have told her, this was real. She looked at the amount of cock still exposed above her fist and put her right hand just above the left. There was still a good couple inches above her hands. It had to be nine inches long … and thick.

She licked the length of the cock and heard him moan. She licked back up and took the bulbous head between her lips and he groaned. He pulled her up, “It’s been too long, Irene. As good as that feels, I want you differently.”

She smiled and kissed him. “Oh, Otis, I want to feel you inside me. I want you to fuck me. You are so big, though, will be gentle?”

“Oh, dear lady, I’ll be whatever you want me to be, if I can be inside you like you want … like we both want.”

She kissed him, again, before crawling onto the bed and lying in the center. She raised her knees and splayed them to the sides, fully exposing her pussy to him. She put her hands out to him through her spread thighs and he crawled up onto the bed and moved between her legs. She gasped when he stopped short and placed his mouth over her pussy, probing with his tongue, licking her pliable lips, and sucking on her clit. “Oh, so good, sooooo very, very gooooood.” She sighed, “But … please … I want … you … OOOOOhhhhhhhh … I want you … inside me … please.”

He moved up her body, kissing his way from her pussy over her stomach, breasts, and chest until he kissed her mouth. As he kissed her, his hard cock probed at her wet and spread pussy. He moved up and down along her slit until he felt her hole and gently pushed until the bulbous head of his cock spread her pussy and entered her.

“Oh … oh … oh … God, yesssssssss … yesssssss … yes.” She put her hands on his face and pushed his head back inches to look into his eyes. “Oh, Otis … you’re so big … you fill me like … like I’ve never imagined.” She threw her arms around his neck and clung to him as her body quaked with an early orgasm. “Oh, Otis … Otis, Otis, Otis … I love this soooooooo much.”

He braced himself and plunged his cock deep into her. She cried out with passion and desire. He grunted and gasped. “I’m …. Irene, it been so long … I’m going …”

She strained up and kissed him hard. “Cum for me, Otis.”

“Should I pull out?”

She gasped, “Don’t you dare! I want to feel you cum. Cum inside me, Otis. Oh, God, yes, cum inside me.”

She felt everything. She felt his cock impossibly stiffen more, grow thicker, and pulse before she felt his cum shoot like a fire hose filling the limited space in her pussy around his cock. She couldn’t kiss him enough as a smaller orgasm spread over her as he seemed to spasm above her.

After recovering his breath, his fingers lightly trailing over her breast and nipple, he softly said into her ear, “Next time, it will be longer.”

“Next time?” She half rolled onto his side and kissed him as one of her hands slid down his body and over his flaccid cock. “Next time … what have I gotten myself into?”

He chuckled, “I think the proper perspective would be, what have I gotten into? You were amazing, Irene.” She blushed.

At the exact same moment and just down the hallway, another scene was playing out. Jade gazed up into the eyes of Thomas who was between her spread thighs plowing his black cock into her white pussy in long, smooth strokes. Jade had already orgasmed once on his cock. “Thomas, my God … I think my mind might blow apart.” Thomas smiled down at her. “You’re so big, it feels … like you are … stretching my entire … pussy with each stroke. I’ve … never been … so full.” He thrust hard into her, changing his pace and angle and her head tilted back and her mouth opened with only moans escaping. Until, “Thomas … Thomas … I’m going to … cum, again. Please … please, cum this time.”

He started thrusting hard. He was close and was holding out only by a miracle. He gasped, “Should I … pull out?”

She cried out, “Don’t you dare!”

This orgasm was stronger than the first and her clenching pussy around him caused loud moans to fill his room and seemed to bounce off the walls and ceiling and hit him like a focused ray of energy. He grunted and gasped his release deep in her pussy. “Jade … Jade, my God!”

She felt it, too. She felt everything. When he climaxed, she felt him pulse and shoot cum. She felt her pussy filling with his cum. Sex had NEVER been like this ever before.

After recovering and spending quality time petting with Thomas, she reluctantly slipped out of his bed. Reluctantly, because she had enjoyed him so much, but she reminded herself she still had his brother and would be sharing his bed for the night. She kissed Thomas goodnight and backed her way to the door, wanting to hold his image in her mind. Out in the hall, she heard noises from down the hall and curiosity got the better of her. She crept down the hall naked and barefoot to the door to Otis’s room. She put her ear to the door and it opened slightly, apparently not completely latched. She pushed a little more and peeked into the room. She was sure of the sounds and she saw for herself. Her naked white mom was riding on top of the naked black Otis. The contrast was striking and very erotic. Her mom bouncing up and down, her breasts bouncing as she fucked him. Jade carefully pulled the door but didn’t try to pull it tight and possibly be heard. She turned and walked briskly toward James’s room; her hand clasped over a breast.

She gently pushed on James’s door. She poked her head inside, “Are you awake?”

The moonlight streamed into the room through the open window. She saw him turn on the bed and saw his strong, naked body. “Damn right, I am.” She giggled as she ran to the bed and crawled in alongside him.

“Do you want me to go cleanup a little, first?”

He kissed, “That’s sweet. Thank you for thinking about me, but, no. We’re all family, now. Well, kind of, anyhow.” He paused, “That didn’t come out right, did it?”

She put a finger to his big lips, “Shhhh … I know what you mean. And, thank you.” She kissed him hard, then pulled away and started kissing down his hard body. Her hand already found his cock hard and smiled at the touch as she stroked it. It had to be as big as Thomas’s. She wasn’t sure how big, but her two hands didn’t completely cover it. When her lips reached his abdomen, his cock head was right there and she kissed it before licking and kissing down the length of it to his balls. She licked her way back up the shaft to take his cock into her mouth. Like Thomas’s, it stretched her mouth but it was so amazing to have in her mouth. She had sucked her share of cock to get drugs, but none were anything like these two. She wondered what Otis’s was like but quickly pushed that thought out of her mind. She had a magnificent cock in her mouth and soon to be in her pussy. Two big black cocks in one night …

After sucking on his cock for several minutes just because it gave her pleasure to hear the pleasure he was experiencing, she kissed her way back up to his face. She smiled as she raised herself, reached back to hold his cock up and align it to her pussy. She sank inches onto his cock before leaning forward and kissing him passionately as she slowly moved up and down, taking more of his cock with each downward push. She gasped into his mouth as his cock filled her to seeming maximum as his brother’s had minutes before.

His hands found her jiggling breast and nipples as she bounced up and down on him, then switched to grinding back and forth on his pelvis, her clit sliding along his pelvic bone and his cock sliding in and out. Suddenly, he embraced her and rolled them over so he was over her and thrusting strongly into her pussy with deep, powerful strokes. She cried out as an orgasm swept over her, her pussy clenching and spasming around his driving cock causing him to groan and grunt. But, before he reached that level of stimulation, he pulled out of her, watching her pussy hole closing on empty spacing and opening, again.

He rolled her over and lifted her to her hands and knees as she continued to experience her orgasm. He drove his cock deep into her spasming pussy in one thrust and she cried out, again. After only a few moments, though, he leaned forward and wrapped his strong arm around her body and one hand on her hip as he plowed into her with the most aggressive thrust, yet. When he came, she cried out just from the feeling of his wonderful cock expanding deep in her body, feeling the veins of his shaft, feeling the shaft jerk and pulse inside her until, finally, spurt after spurt of his seed filled her pussy as he continued to ram into her throughout his massive ejaculation.

At the end, it was only his one arm and hand that had moved from her hip to the bed that held her upright, his arm holding her to his body. When he was finished cumming, he dropped to the bed, still holding her to his body and they lay on their sides. She pressed back into his body, his strong arm holding her securely, his cock still embedded inside her … and she wished she could always have one or the other of the twins’ cock inside her.

The next morning, Jade awoke to the early sounds of birds and nature outside the open window as the earliest rays of morning became evident. She heard the soft sounds of feet from the hallway and hoped it was her mom. She felt like she had so much to share with her after the night before. She slithered out of James’s arm and stood next to the bed. Remembering that she came into this room naked, she looked around for something to put on and spotted his tee-shirt draped over a chair. She slipped it over her head and body, inhaled deeply at the scent of the man and smiled. It fell over her like a simple, loose dress, dropping just below her ass. Quietly leaving the room, she looked back to marvel at the large, strong, black body sprawled on the bed. Her hand involuntarily moved to her breast as the feelings of last night swelled over her.

She softly padded down the hall to the faint sounds in the kitchen where she found her mom preparing coffee. She was wearing the nightgown, which she wore when she went to join Otis in his room last night. She wrapped her arms around her mom from behind and hugged her tight. Irene sighed at the hug and gave her a good morning while squeezing the arms that encircled her. Jade released her mom and they shared a soft kiss on the lips and stared into each other’s eyes.

Irene asked, “Was it okay last night?”

Jade’s face beamed in reply, “Okay? My God, mom! Those two guys are …” She put her two fists on top of each other to illustrate and, “and a couple inches more!”

Irene giggled and hugged her daughter, “Otis, too.”

“Really? You mean all three of them have monster cocks? Oh … my … God … I wanted to have sex with them to thank them for everything … for being considerate and respectful and providing a safe place for us, but …”

Irene laughed and hugged her daughter, “Yeah, I know.” They both felt like they never wanted to leave this place. They both wondered … maybe worried a little … if the guys felt the same way or if this was just an interesting moment in their lives.

As the guys assembled in the kitchen, sipping coffee and eating the hearty breakfast the two women had prepared, looks and glances were exchanged between them. Sly smiles and nods silently gave indications of how the previous night had gone for them. When Jade opened a cupboard and reached up on her toes for something on an upper shelf, Thomas couldn’t hold back.

“Wow … what a way to wake up.” Jade and Irene turned around to enquire what he meant. “Sorry, ladies, but … with Jade’s cute ass exposed under that tee-shirt she has on and you, Irene, being exposed with almost every movement …”

The two women looked at each other with smiles and simultaneously walked to the table and the men. Irene commented as she gave Otis a kiss, “And, here we thought you were appreciative of having breakfast waiting for you …”

The three men slipped hands onto the two women and fondled bare ass and pussy. “Well … there’s that, too.”

Mid-morning, the different paths of the men’s chores intersected in the barn. Otis pulled them together and they stood uncertain what to say, just knowing they each had feelings that needed to be expressed about the strange arrangement they were living in.

Otis opened it, “Last night, everything changed. What are you guys thinking?”

Thomas, always ready with some words, followed, “For me, last night was amazing. Jade was … I don’t know …”

James added, “Jade was giving. I could tell she was experiencing a lot, but she was also focused on me. She seemed to really want my experience to be good.” Thomas nodded his head in agreement.

Otis nodded, too. “Yes … Irene was the same.”

James turned his focus on this dad, “Listen … this has to be the weirdest arrangement, right? Who could have expected something like this? But I don’t want it to end. I mean, two white women seeking a safe place from the storm of their life. But it’s working.”

Thomas added, “Working really well! All five of us have become so comfortable. They’ve fit into our life by filling in some voids that existed without disrupting what we have. And, last night …”

Otis looked at his twin sons and nodded, “Yes, last night filled a huge void …. I want you boys to think about something. I don’t want this to end, either.”

The young men beamed and put large hands on their father’s shoulders. “Exactly what we’re thinking. How do we make that happen?”

As it turned out, making that happen wasn’t that complicated. The sons convinced their father to have a heart-to-heart with Irene. Otis took her into his room for a private talk that initially had Irene nervous. He had no sooner blurted out what was on their minds and she exploded in joy, knocking him to the bed. The other three, wondering what all the noises were, peeked into the room to find them fucking furiously. Otis and Irene spotted their audience at the door.

Irene looked directly at Jade, “They want us to stay as much as we want to!”

Responding more like a teenager than a young woman, Jade turned and wrapped her arms around the twins. James pulled the door closed behind them. “Let’s give them some privacy and I have an idea.”

James took Jade’s hand and pulled her down the hall to the back door. She might have been mystified, but was too overjoyed to protest and walked fast to keep up with him with his long strides. She glanced over her shoulder at Thomas who merely shrugged his shoulders and smiled. James didn’t stop until the three of them were inside the barn. He released her hand and began piling loose hay into a deep pile, turned to her, and announced, “If you’re going to become a farm-girl, we should initiate you properly, don’t you think, Thomas?”

Thomas laughed and explained, “This is a little late for you, Jade, but many a farm-girl’s first with a boy is a location just like this.”

Jade looked that the two of them, especially the huge smiles on their faces, looked down at the pile of hay and only imagined how itching that must feel. But she crossed her hands at the bottom of her tee-shirt and pulled it over her head. She reached behind her back and loosened her bra. She was opening her jeans when she saw the two of them gawking at her. She smiled, “Better hurry up, guys. I’m dying to be made into a real farm-girl.”

She stood naked in front of them with her hands on her hips and watched as they shed their clothes. They seemed to be a bit shyer in front of each other, but she hoped that would quickly change. As they stepped out of their jeans, she stood smiling at the sight of their magnificent cocks hanging between their legs.

“What are you smiling about?”

She finally looked up at their faces, “Sorry, guys, it’s probably rude to stare, but … Last night … I only saw those by the filtered light of the moon.” She stepped to them and sank to her knees on the scattered hay. She took one lightly in each hand and looked up at them. “No wonder I felt so stuffed.”

The guys laughed but quickly stopped as her lips moved from one cock to the other. Whichever one she wasn’t kissing or licking, she was stroking. Her lips moved down and back up each cock with her lips and tongue until she engulfed one head into her mouth, sucked and twilled her tongue, then shifted to the other cock. She spent many minutes on her knees but never thought of it as more than a moment, such was the energy and devotion she put into her actions.

When they were both fully hard, the men looked at each other. Having never shared a woman, they wondered … Jade took over. She positioned one on the hay sitting and she knelt in front of him, taking his cock in her mouth and raising her ass to the other. She pulled her mouth off the cock as the other entered her very wet pussy, “James, fuck me while I suck Thomas. Then, after a few minutes, switch. Go back and forth. You’ll last longer and I’ll be in heaven.” The guys fist-bumped each other and did just what she wanted.

They had only just begun after the first switch when, “There you three are.”

Jade recognized it as her mom’s voice, pulled her mouth from James’s cock and was doubly surprised to see Otis standing next to her. Both were dressed, again.

“Mom … I … we … I mean, we were just …”

Irene and Otis laughed, “It is quite apparent what you were just doing.”

Then, it hit the three of them … how could they be in trouble? They were adults and sex among all of them had already been initiated. The three, however, had separated, hard cocks and shiny pussy quite visible. The guys were quiet, so Jade spoke up.

“You know we saw you two and it seemed like not only good news, but also a good idea.” The guys put their arms around Jade, the three of them now confident in their nudity. “We could have just gone to one of the bedrooms, but Thomas had this idea. He explained that, if I am going to be a farm-girl …”

Thomas continued, “A farm-girl’s first time is usually in a location like this.”

Irene looked at Otis who wore a smile and nodded. “What about me?” There was confusion among the rest of them except Jade interpreted her mom’s look and smiled at her. “Can’t I become a farm-girl?”

Otis stepped up behind her and wrapped his arms around Irene and gave her a big hug, allowing a hand to move up and fondle a clothes covered breast. He said, just loud enough for everyone to hear, “As enticing as that thought is, I need a little more time to recover at my age.”

Thomas separated from the other two and approached the parents, his still hard cock bobbing in front of him with each step. “I’d be honored.” He looked over his shoulder, “Mother and daughter, side by side.”

James and Jade were nodding happily. At the same time, Otis moved his hands to the bottom of Irene’s tee-shirt and pulled it up her body and over her head. As Thomas began working on her pants, Otis unhooked her bra. For the first time, Irene was completely naked in front of all the men. She turned and kissed Otis, then turned back to take Thomas in her arms, their naked bodies pressed against each other, his wonderful cock pressing into her abdomen. This suddenly felt so right, natural, and comfortable. She then walked to her daughter and whispered, “You really are happy, here?”

“God, yes, mom!” She kissed her mom on the lips, then announced louder, “Let’s become farm-girls.”

The two women went to their hands and knees on the hay, their shoulders touching, huge smiles on their faces as they wiggled their butts to entice the twins into action. There wasn’t much enticement required. James resumed his spot kneeling behind Jade and Thomas moved up behind Irene. The two women kissed as both cocks slipped into well lubricated and ready pussies. Both women gasped at the renewed feeling of being filled with big cock. The guys used long, smooth strokes in their fucking, which drove their stimulation higher and higher. Both women were experiencing similar things that wasn’t just the fucking. Contentment. Belonging. Peace.

It wasn’t long, though, that the action in front of him overtook him and Otis removed his clothes and knelt in front of Irene, his semi-hard cock in front of her face. She looked up at him with a warm smile and opened her mouth wide. He guided his cock into her mouth and sighed as her lips closed around it and she began sucking. Then, after a few moments, something happened that he hadn’t expected. Irene pulled her mouth off his now very hard cock and moved slightly to the side. He looked down to find Jade moving with her mouth open. She looked up and smiled at him. He pushed his straining cock to her mouth and gently placed a hand on her head.

Looking to the side, he found Irene looking up at him with a lust-hazed look. He smiled back to her, “We don’t ever want you to leave us. I don’t completely know what that means, yet, but …”

Irene managed a smile before her entire face changed. A body-quaking orgasm overtook her and she cried out her pleasure. Beside her, Jade was experiencing a similar orgasm, only hers was muffled by a mouthful of black cock.

Irene and Jade took on the roles of farm-girls-wives with a dedication only exceeded by the way they dedicated themselves to satisfying the three big black cocks they shared their new life with. Their acceptance on the farm and in their lives was met with an uninhibited intention to please and honor the commitment the men gave them. When the weather permitted, the women likely would only be wearing a long tee-shirt regardless of where they were on the farm. It had started out as teasing by the women, but quickly became accepted for a quick way to enjoy a fuck out in the pasture moving the horses, the field alongside the tractor, in the barn, or any part of the house the urge happened on them. They even solved the three men and two women sleeping issue: they purchased a king-sized bed and the women traded off sleeping with the twins.

Irene and Jade, mother and daughter, did confess and agree on one thing privately … the nights they spent with the twins generally meant being fucked twice by each. That was about three feet of black cock and … they both loved every inch of it.

THE END

* * * Another MOTHERS & DAUGHTERS story will follow * * * Thanks for reading.

Yes, Daddy 4.3 (4)

Introduction:

Chloe never did as she was told to do or argued about doing it. Even doing something as simple as cleaning up after she ate was beneath her; forget about asking her to do a load of clothes. When Mom walked out on them, Daddy decides to tame her.

The Wilson’s were an average couple. Don is forty-one, Betty is thirty-nine. They have an eighteen-year-old daughter, Chloe. As sometimes happens after twenty years of marriage, they’ve grown apart. Betty feels neglected by her husband and disrespected by her daughter.

Who could blame her? It’s been two months since she and Don last had sex, six months since he took her out to dinner. Yes, he had a physically demanding job and always came home tired, but what about on his days off? Couldn’t he find some time for her, instead of working on the car he was restoring?

Chloe never did as she was told to do or argued about doing it. Even doing something as simple as cleaning up after she ate was beneath her; forget about asking her to do a load of clothes.

One day Betty had finally had enough. Sitting in the living room, she came to a life-changing realization; she no longer loved Don and had come to despise their daughter.

That night, at supper, she announced, “Don, I don’t love you any more. I’m leaving and want a divorce.”

Don looked at her, stunned, his mouth hanging open.

Chloe smirked, thinking, “Good, she won’t be bossing me around any more.”

“But who’s going to maintain the house?” he asked.

“Is that all I am to you anymore, a housekeeper?” Betty screamed, “Teach our lazy daughter how to do it!”

She got up from the table and called her parents, giving them the news and asking if she could stay with them for a while. They granted her request and asked when she’d be there.

“I’ll catch tomorrow’s Greyhound bus, I should be there the following day,” she said.

The following morning she went to the bank and withdrew five-thousand dollars, almost half of their savings, then went home and packed her things. Later, she called a taxi and left her home of nearly seventeen years, vowing never to return.

When Don came home from work, the house was silent. Chloe wasn’t home. He went up to their bedroom and found Betty’s closet empty as well as her dresser drawers. At that moment, he realized that he had two choices, either hire a housekeeper or make Chloe do the housekeeping.

He sat in his recliner and thought about it. The easy choice was to hire a housekeeper. Then he realized that he had been too lax in disciplining Chloe and that she was now an eighteen-year-old brat.

“That has to change.” he thought, “If she wants to act like a little brat, I’ll treat her like one.”

Later that night, when Chloe came home, she asked, “Where’s Mom?”

Don replied, “She was serious, she left us. You’re an adult, and you’re going to take over the household chores. You’re the woman of the house now.”

“You’ve got to be kidding, Dad,” she smirked.

“No Chloe, I’m not kidding. You are going to keep the house, cook meals, do the wash, and anything else I tell you to do,” I said, “If you don’t, there will be consequences.”

“I’m not going to do any of that. I’m a teenager, I want to have fun with my friends!”

Don smacks her ass as hard as he can, yelling, “You will not talk to me like that and will do what you’re told! When you disrespect or disobey me you will get your ass spanked or worse.”

“Daddyyyy,” she whines, “I’m not a child. You can’t spank me like that!”

“You’ll get that or worse when you act like a little brat!” he states, “It’s up to you, take care of your duties as woman of the house and I’ll treat you like an adult; act like a little brat and I’ll treat you like one.”

Looking at the floor, she meekly says, “Okay Daddy.”

“Now, go get ready for bed, you have a busy day tomorrow.”

An hour later, Don is on his way to bed when he notices the light seeping under Chloe’s door. He opens it and sees her lying on her bed, still in her street clothes, messaging on her phone.

“Get up,” he says sternly.

She stands as he sits on her bed.

“I told you to get ready for bed an hour ago. Why are you still in your street clothes?” Don asks.

“Daddy, Lucy and I always message each other before we go to bed,” she replied.

“Chloe, listen carefully. I told you to get ready for bed. That means changing into whatever you wear to bed, not messaging back and forth for an hour. From now on, when I tell you to get ready for bed, you will change into your night clothes and your light will be off within fifteen minutes. During that time you may message Lucy but the messaging ends when the light goes out. Do you understand what I expect?”

Chloe looks at the floor and quietly says, “I understand, Daddy.”

“Good. Now lay across my knees so I can punish you for not changing into your night clothes.”

She complies. Don lifts her skirt and lays it on her back, then gives her panty-clad ass a hard smack.

“Ow,” she yells, “that hurt!”

“It will only get worse if you continue to be a brat,” Don says, “Now, get changed and go to bed.”

I leave and retire to my bedroom.

Chloe falls asleep and dreams of her Daddy spanking her.

At 5:30 am, the next morning, he shakes her awake. “Get up and come with me. It’s time for you to start learning your responsibilities.”

She follows him to the kitchen, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.

“Do you know how to make coffee?” Don asks.

“Yes, Daddy.”

“From now on, Sweetie, you will set your alarm for 5:45, get up, and make coffee so I can drink some before I leave for work at 6:30 on weekdays. Weekends, you can stay in bed until 7:30.”

“I understand the schedule, Daddy.” she says and starts the coffee maker.

“Today I want you to wash, dry, and fold or hang all the dirty laundry. During the wash and dry cycles, you can mop the floors. I’ll stop and get Chinese food on the way home for supper.”

When the coffee is ready, he gulps down a cup, finds his thermos, and fills it, then heads for the door, saying, “See you later, Sweetie!”

Chloe gathers up all the dirty clothes, sorts them, and starts a load of whites. Returning to the kitchen, she pours herself a cup of coffee and sits down at the table. As Chloe drinks the coffee, she realizes that Daddy had called her ‘Sweetie’. She thinks, “That’s what Daddy used to call Mom, until about five years ago. Daddy also said I’m the woman of the house now. I wonder if he wants me to replace Mom.”

Chloe snaps out of her musings, finishes her coffee, and heads for the laundry room. She moves the stuff from the washer to the dryer and then puts the next load in the washer. She grabs the mop and bucket, returns to the kitchen, and prepares to mop the floor. She notices that there isn’t much floor cleaner left in the bottle, so she pours half into the water in the bucket and starts mopping.

When Chloe finishes mopping the kitchen floor, she goes back to the laundry room and hangs or folds the clothes in the dryer. She moves the things from the washer to the dryer and puts the last load in the washer. Returning to the kitchen, Chloe finds the floor has dried. She pours another cup of coffee. While drinking it, she realizes that she has to make a decision. Do I mop the dining room or the living room? There’s not enough floor cleaner for both. She dumps the dirty water from the bucket into the sink, then rinses and refills it, adding the last of the floor cleaner.

She decides to mop the living room, so she takes the mop and bucket there. Having never been there when her mother cleaned it, she just mopped around things instead of moving them. When she finished, she took the mop and bucket back to the kitchen, dumped and rinsed the bucket and took them back to the laundry room. The second dryer load was ready, so she folded or hung everything and transferred the last washer load to the dryer

.

An hour later, she checked the dryer; the clothes were still damp. ‘The other two loads were dry after one cycle,’ she thought, ‘The dryer must have broken.’

Chloe left the damp load in the dryer and went to her room to take a nap. When she woke, it was almost time for her Daddy to come home. She went down to the kitchen and set the table. A few minutes later, he comes into the house carrying the Chinese food.

“Hi sweetie, how’d it go today?” he asks as he lays the food out on the table.

“I had a few problems, Daddy,” she says, “let’s talk about them while we eat.”

They sit down and fill their plates.

“Daddy,” she says, “I think the dryer broke. It did two loads fine, but the last load is still damp.”

“Did you clean the filter between loads?”

“Clean what filter, Daddy?” she asks.

“There’s a screen like thing under that flap on top of the dryer. I’ll show you when we’re done eating,” Don replied.

“I had another problem, Daddy,” she said, “I mopped the kitchen and the living room, but ran out of floor cleaner and couldn’t do the dining room.”

“Okay, after supper I want you to check all our cleaning supplies and make a list of everything we’re getting low on. I want you to do that once a week so you don’t run out again.”

“Yes Daddy.”

After eating, he shows Chloe the filter on the dryer. She empties the clogged filter and restarts the dryer. Don then goes into the living room and sits on the couch. Looking around, he notices that nothing was moved.

“Chloe, come here.”

She goes to the living room, stands in front of him looking at the floor, and says, “Yes Daddy?”

“You failed to clean this room properly. When you mop, you need to move things out of the way, not mop around them. Lay over my knees so I can punish you.”

Without being told, she drops her jeans to the floor, then lays over his knees.

“Did I tell you to drop your jeans?”

“No Daddy, but I needed to do that so you can punish me properly.”

“Are you sure that’s the only reason, Chloe?

“No it isn’t, Daddy. It makes me feel good when you spank me.”

“How does it make you feel good?”

“When you spank me, I know you love me.

I spank her panty-clad ass five times.

As she gets off his knees, she pulls her jeans up and fastens them.

“Go inventory our cleaning supplies and make a list of what you need. Tomorrow morning, go to the store and get everything on the list,” Don tells her.

He hands her a debit card and says, “The PIN Is the year you were born. While you’re there, pick up something you can cook for supper.”

Chloe stands there, head bowed, looking at the floor. She says, “Daddy, I’ve never cooked anything, Mom always did that and never made me learn. I’m afraid I’ll burn whatever I get.”

“I know there’s some rice in the cupboard. Pick up some pork chops and I’ll start teaching you how to cook,” he said, exasperated. “Now, go make that list, then take care of the last load of laundry.”

Still standing in the same position, Chloe says, “Yes Daddy, right away.”

She turns, raises her head, and walks quickly to the kitchen, where she’s heard opening and closing cabinets as she makes her list. When she finishes, she goes to the laundry room. She opens the dryer and folds or hangs the remaining load of clothes.

When done, she takes her Daddy’s clothes to his room and hangs his shirts in the closet, then puts his underwear and socks in his dresser drawers. She then returns to the laundry room to retrieve her things, goes to her room, and puts things away.

Having completed the tasks her Daddy had given her, she returns to the living room.

Chloe assumes her submissive position and asks, “Daddy, can I get you a beer or something?”

“No thank you Sweetie. Please, sit down,” he replies.

She complies, sitting on the floor at his feet, leaning against the couch.

He looks at her and asks, “Why are you sitting on the floor?”

She answers, “You’re my Daddy. I’m not your equal, only a wife can be that. You’ve taught me my place and I thank you.”

“Holy shit!,”I think, “She’s become totally submissive, or maybe she’s always been and we didn’t see it. If that’s the case, we handled her upbringing all wrong!”

He decides to test how submissive she is, ordering, “Stand up and strip.”

Without hesitation, Chloe stands, removes her clothing, and assumes her submissive stance.

He gazes at her fully developed tits, narrow waist, and wide hips for the first time. His body reacts as expected, blood rushes to his cock, and his breathing quickens.

He thinks, “She’s fully submissive to me. She would fuck me right now if I told her to.”

He struggles with the morality of fucking his daughter and decides not to.

“Put your clothes on and sit down,” he orders her.

She dresses and sits at his feet again.

He tells her, “You have a beautiful body, Sweetie.”

Still sitting, she looks at the floor and says, “Thank you, Daddy.”

He then tells her, “When you get home from the store tomorrow, you will re-mop this room and mop the dining room. Make sure you do them correctly! Then you can vacuum my bedroom.

She replies, “Yes Daddy, I will.”

Don turns on the TV, and they watch it for a few hours.

“It’s bedtime, Sweetie, go to your room,” he tells her.

She gets up, assumes her submissive stance, says, “Goodnight, Daddy.” She turns, raises her head, and goes to her room.

He follows her upstairs and goes to his room, then changes into his sleepwear. Twenty minutes later, he decides to see if Chloe has followed last night’s instructions. He goes down the hall and sees no light coming under her door and smiles. He opens her door to make sure she’s not texting and is shocked to see her masturbating.

“Did I give you permission to play with you pussy!” he shouts.

She jumps up, assumes her submissive position, and trembles, “Nuh, No Daddy.”

“Get back on the bed and continue what you were doing. Don’t you dare cum until I tell you to!” Don orders.

She follows his instructions as he moves a chair next to the bed, drops his sleep shorts, and starts jacking his cock.

After a few minutes of watching him, she whines, “Daddy, can I cum?”

He replies with a simple, “No.”

“Daddy, please let me cum.”

“Not yet, Sweetie.”

“Daddy, watching you jack your cock is turning me on too much. Please, please, please let me cum. I’m going to explode!”

“Not until I cum, Sweetie.” He starts jacking faster.

After a few minutes, he stands up and directs his cock towards her chest.

“Cum for me Sweetie!” he shouts as he cums on her tits.

She does as he ordered, finally getting relief.

When she comes down from her orgasm, she says, “Thank you so much for your gift, Daddy.”

Don rubs her head and says, “You’re welcome, Sweetie. Now go to sleep.”

He returns to his room, gets into bed, and promptly falls asleep.

When he wakes the next morning, he showers, gets dressed for work, and goes to the kitchen.

Chloe cheerfully says, “Good morning, Daddy. Did you sleep well?”

She is sitting at the kitchen table eating cereal. The coffee is ready, and Don’s thermos is next to the coffee maker.

“I slept well, Sweetie.”

He pours a cup of coffee and sits down to drink it.

She looks at him and says, ”Daddy, I don’t have your permission but there’s something I need to say.” She continues, “All yesterday evening, including in my bedroom, you seemed happier than I’ve seen you in years. I need to know if it’s because of the way you’ve taken charge of me.”

“It’s not just that, Sweetie. It’s the way you’ve responded, too.”

“Daddy, it makes me feel good to see you happy. From now on, I’ll do whatever you tell me to do; anywhere, and anytime. That’s my job as ‘woman of the house’.”

“Sweetie, I need to head for work. I want to talk more about this when I get home.”

Chloe stands, assumes her submissive stance, and says, “Of course Daddy. Whatever you want.”

He fills his thermos and closes it before walking toward the door.

“Don’t forget your tasks for today,” he says over his shoulder.

“I won’t, Daddy.”

While driving to work, he thinks, “If I had applied this kind of discipline when she was younger, she wouldn’t have become the brat she became. I’ve now corrected her behavior and she’s totally submissive to me.”

Chloe happily goes about doing the tasks her Daddy set for her that day. She did the shopping, came home, and put things away. Then moved everything in the living room and mopped, putting everything back in its’ place. She did the same in the dining room. Then she got the vacuum cleaner and cleaned his room. She had a couple of hours before her Daddy got home, so she vacuumed the den too.

Her Daddy came home at 5:30. She ran up to him, threw her arms around his neck, and kissed his lips.

She suddenly assumed her submissive position and said, “I’m sorry, Daddy. You didn’t give me permission to do that.”

He smiled and said, “You have my permission to greet me that way anytime you’d like.”

She looked up, repeated her welcoming actions, and said, ”Thank you Daddy.”

He takes her hand and looks around the living and dining rooms.

“You did these rooms well, Sweetie. Thank you.”

“I vacuumed your room and the den, also,” she gushed.

“Thank you, Sweetie. I appreciate your initiative.” he replied, smiling broadly.

He hugs her, then says, “Time to start teaching you how to cook.”

They go into the kitchen, where he shows her how to cook rice and bake pork chops. While things are cooking, he teaches Chloe what the various cooking utensils are for and the purpose of pot and pan.

When the food is done, they prepare their plates and sit at the table.

He opens the conversation with, “This morning, you said something that I’d like to talk about.”

“What’s that, Daddy?”

“If I remember correctly, you said you’d do anything I told you to do, anytime and anywhere.

“Yes, that’s what I said and I meant every word of it.”

He replies, “Are you sure that’s how you feel? I ask because what you’ve said indicates that you want me to own you; body, soul, and mind. If that’s what you really want, fine. I’ll order you a collar so everyone knows who you belong to.”

Chloe answers, “Daddy, if that would make you happy, there’s nothing that would make me happier than to wear a collar telling everyone that I belong to you.”

“Okay, I’ll order one tomorrow,” he says.

She stands, bends over, and kisses him. It wasn’t a daughterly kiss, but a lover’s one.

She re-assumes her subservient position. “Sorry, Daddy. I was overcome with happiness.”

“You’re forgiven, Sweetie. You’ve made me happier than I’ve ever been.”

“Daddy, can I speak freely?”

“Yes Sweetie, go ahead. I need to know what’s on your mind.”

Chloe starts, “Daddy, when I was growing up, Mom was always the disciplinarian. I guess that’s why I acted like a brat; I resented her doing what I thought was your job. You were more like my buddy, blunting Mom’s ire, but I never knew if you loved me. I didn’t want you to be my buddy; I needed you to take control so I could feel your love. As a child, I had no idea how to tell you that. The day Mom left us, you became the Daddy I’ve always wanted and needed. I thank you for that. When you order me to do something, it affirms your love for me because I know you want the best for me. When you spank me, it gives me even stronger feelings of your love, it also makes my pussy wet.”

She continues, “Daddy, the change in you has set me free to be who I really am, a submissive slut who will do anything, anywhere, for her man, who happens to be you, Daddy. I mean it; you tell me what you want me to do, anytime, anywhere, and I’ll do it.”

“Oh Sweetie, I never knew that you needed that kind of love. I promise, you’ll never go without it again.”

“Thank you for understanding, Daddy.”

“You’re welcome, Sweetie,” he says, then says sternly, “Tomorrow, you will move all your things into my bedroom.”

Recognizing it as an order, she immediately stands, assumes her submissive position, and says, “Yes, Daddy.”

He decides to test her earlier statement. He stands and demands, “Slut, suck my cock!”

She immediately says, “Okay Daddy,” then drops to her knees, unzips his fly, unfastens his pants, pulls his boxers down, and inhales his cock, deep-throating him.

His knees go weak, and he holds onto the table.

“Oh Chloe, you do that so well,” he moans.

She starts bobbing on his cock and feels the beginning of an orgasm coming on her. As it builds, she bobs her head faster, wanting him to cum with her. As her orgasm is about to burst, she feels his cock swell and knows he’s ready. She opens her mouth wide, jacks his cock, and moans as her orgasm strikes. His cum is shooting straight into her mouth as she shakes from the intensity of her orgasm. As the intensity subsides, she seals her lips around his cock, swallows, then sucks from root to tip, gathering the last of his cum.

She releases him, looks at the floor while still kneeling, and says, “Thank you, Daddy, for proving your love.

That night they sleep in their own beds.

The next morning, after her Daddy left for work, she did as he commanded and moved her things into the master bedroom. It took a good part of the day.

During a break, she mused, “I wonder what it will be like, sleeping with Daddy.” Her Daddy had finally become the Daddy she needed, controlling and commanding. She got a warm, fuzzy feeling knowing that from now on, she’d be sleeping with her Daddy.

She continued moving her things. When she finished, she looked around at her new surroundings and thought, “I can’t believe this is now my room too.”

She went down to the kitchen, cleaned up the dishes left from breakfast, and then went to the living room to watch television until Daddy came home.

A couple of hours later, she heard his car pull in the driveway. She quickly turned off the TV and stood inside the doorway, waiting for him.

As he opened the door, his hands holding a pizza box, she said, “Welcome home, Daddy.”

“The pizza’s getting cold. Go put some plates on the table,” Don told her.

She quickly walks to the kitchen to obey his command. He takes off his jacket and lays it on the back of the couch, then joins her.

She waits for him to be seated and asks, “What would you like to drink, Daddy?”

“Please get me a beer.”

“May I have one too?” she asks.

“Of course, Sweetie.”

“Thank you, Daddy!” she replies.

She opens the refrigerator, gets two cans out, and sets them on the table.

They sit there, enjoying the pizza when the phone rings. Chloe gets up and answers it.

She puts her hand over the mouthpiece and whispers, “It’s Mom.” and hands me the phone.

“Hello Betty, what do you want?” Don asks.

“Don,” she says, “I want to come home.”

“Why?” he asks.

“All my friends are there,” Betty says.

“If I allow it, here are my rules; First rule, I am Master of the House, you will address me as ‘Sir’. Next rule, you will sleep in Chloe’s old room. She now sleeps with me. Lastly, Chloe is Mistress of the House, you will do as she wishes. Now, knowing my rules do you want to come back here as our housekeeper?”

“Are you telling me that if I accept your rules, I’ll have to live in your household as a housekeeper?” she asks.

“That’s correct, Betty. We no longer love each other, why would I give you more status?”

“Don, what’s gotten into you? You always let me run the house in the past. Why the change?”

“Chloe opened my eyes to what my role in the household should have been, and now is. Welcome to the new Don, Betty.”

“Forget that I called, Don. I’ll have my lawyer file the divorce papers in the morning,” Betty growled and hung up.

“She’s not coming back, is she?” asked Chloe.

“No, Sweetie. She wouldn’t accept the rules,” he said.

“Good!” she said emphatically.

They continue eating the pizza until it’s gone.

A few minutes later, after washing the supper dishes, she turns to Don and says, “Daddy, I’m horny. Can we finally go upstairs and consummate our relationship?”

He said, “Of course, Sweetie.”

He takes her hand and leads her upstairs to the master bedroom.

As they enter, Chloe says, “Did you know that what we call the master bedroom, comes from the original name for it, Master’s Bedroom, the place where the Master of the House slept?”

Don replies, “Yes, I knew that. Why did you mention it?”

“I just wanted to make sure you knew.”

As they reach the bed, Chloe asks, “Would you like me to undress you, Daddy?”

“If that would make you happy, go ahead Chloe,” said Don

“No, Daddy, your happiness is my purpose.”

Don realized that she needed him to order her for her to get pleasure.

“Undress me, slut!” he ordered.

Sexual excitement runs through Chloe on being ordered to undress her Daddy. Her pussy moistens.

She assumes her subservient position and says, “Yes, Daddy.”

She runs a finger down his breastbone before slowly unbuttoning his shirt. She pulls the tails out of his pants then pushes the shirt off his shoulders. She then caresses his upper arms, shoulders, and chest.

“Ohh Chloe, you’re really turning me on,” moans Don.

Chloe drops to her knees and runs a hand up the bulge in his pants before untying his shoes and removing them. She then unbuckled his belt, unzipped his fly, unbuttoned his pants, and slowly lowered his pants and boxers to the floor. He steps out of them, leaving him with only socks on.

Don lifts Chloe to her feet and caresses her covered breasts.

She whispers, “Take me, Daddy. I’m yours to use.”

He kisses her deeply before taking his time unbuttoning her blouse, then throws it on a chair. He then reaches behind her and removes her bra; it joins the blouse on the chair. He works the button on her wrap skirt and pulls, spinning her around. It joins the rest of her clothes. She stands there in her panties, which he slowly lowers until she steps out of them. As he stands, he licks her slit, bottom to top.

Chloe moans, “Oh yes, Daddy.”

“Get on the bed on your hands and knees,” he orders.

She jumps on the bed and assumes his desired position. He joins her on the bed, gets behind her, and notches his cock at the entrance of her pussy. He slowly enters her. When he’s only halfway in, she orgasms. He holds still until her orgasm subsides, then thrusts until he bottoms out.

“Oh my God, you’re deep,” she yells.

He pistons out and in repeatedly while reaching under her and pinching her nipples.

“Daddy, please don’t stop! I need to feel you cum inside me!”

He keeps thrusting, bottoming out against her cervix each time. He’s getting close when he feels her pussy just starting to spasm.

He speeds up his thrusts and whispers in her ear, “I’m almost there. Don’t cum until I do.”

He continues thrusting as she fights to hold back her orgasm. Finally, she feels him spurting against her cervix and lets her orgasm overtake her. She shakes violently as her pussy spasms crazily around Don’s cock. She passes out and collapses on the bed.

When she recovers, she says, “I have never had an orgasm like that. Thank you, Daddy.”

“We’re not done yet, Sweetie,” he states. “Get back into that position,” he sternly orders.

He reaches into his nightstand and retrieves a tube of lubricant gel. He lubes a finger and presses it against Chloe’s sphincter.

“Daddy! What are you doing?”

“Try to relax, Sweetie. I’m getting you prepared to take my cock in your ass.”

Her sphincter relaxes; his finger goes in as far as the second joint. Don pulls back slightly then presses forward again; his finger is fully in her ass. He moves it slowly in and out, getting her used to the feel. After a bit, Don pulls it out, lubes it and the finger next to it, and pushes them both past her sphincter. He repeats what he had done before. Now, when he removes his fingers, her sphincter remains open. He lubes three fingers and inserts them, opening her up further. Using his other hand, he squeezes lube onto his cock. He removes his fingers and slowly pushes his cock into her ass.

“Oh Daddy, that’s starting to feel good.”

When Don’s full length is in her ass, he slowly starts stroking in and out. As he gets closer to his release, he starts stroking faster.

“Daddy! I feel another orgasm building!”

“Let it come, Sweetie. I’m getting ready to cum in your ass!”

Don continues stroking faster and faster; then, she feels his cum spurting into her ass. That triggers her orgasm, and her body stiffens. Don’s cock rapidly deflates and pops out of her ass, followed by a stream of cum, which drips onto her leg as her sphincter remains open. He flops to the side, breathing hard. She collapses onto her belly and chest.

When they’ve both recovered, Chloe pulls Don to her and gently kisses his lips, then says, “I love you, Daddy. I’ll never doubt your love for me again.”

Don replies, “Sweetie, thank you for transforming me into the Daddy you need.”

My first school trip part 1 5 (1)

Introduction:

Not what I expected on my first school trip

I was on a school trip with my mid year school.

It was mix of boys and girls, roughly about 25/75 girls to boys, so the pick of girls wasn’t that great, but I did get my first blow job in the toilets from one of the girls in the the class.

She sucked me off for about a minute and bamb, I shot my load of cum into her mouth, it was awesome, she didn’t spill a drop as she wiped her lips with her finger and swallowed all of my cum.

I stood up quickly, fixed my bottoms and more or less ran out of the toilet, heart pounding and my cock starting to get hard again, just thinking about what had happened to me.

She had followed me into the cubicle, closed and locked the door as I was getting ready to pee in the toilet, she held my cock as I peed into the toilet and as soon as I finished she turned me round, knelt down and proceeded to do something that no one in my 16 years had ever done to me.

When the ship docked, we were all moved to the bus, we all ran to get a good seat beside our favourite friend, I wasn’t quick enough and ended up sitting beside the girl who everyone disliked, the one no one wanted to sit beside, for one reason or another.

I smiled, then leaned against the window and tried to sleep

The vibrations from the window through my head did their best to prevent me from sleeping, but I pretend to be sleeping as I didn’t want to talk to her.

About an hour or so into the journey, I felt her move closer to me, I peeked through my closed eyes and i could see her trying to open my belt and my button, she managed it and before I could say STOP, my cock was in her mouth.

She took my hand and placed it on her tits, her nipples were like spears, hard and erect. Her tits were small and firm.

She was working my cock with her lips, her tongue and her hand

“Fuck” I said as she forced my cock down the back of her throat.

She moved up and down real slowly on my cock, stoping and holding my cock with her impressive suck, then without warning I filled her hot mouth with my cum.

She looked up at me, opened her mouth to show me all the cum and then with one quick swallow it all disappeared, like it was hoovered up.

I sat there trembling, I couldn’t run anywhere this time, I had to sit there beside this girl who has just given me the best blow job ever, alright, I had only had two, but this was the best one.

She put my hand down her panties and encouraged my fingers to fuck her wet pussy, taking my fingers out of her wet pussy and sharing her juice with me as we both licked her cum from my fingers.

She was trying hard not to moan and groan as I worked her hot wet tight teen pussy.

“I would love you to fuck me” she said as she squirted on to my hand, “I want you to come to my room in the hotel and fuck my pussy good, I am mega horny and dying for your cock” she said as we sat holding hands

I was panicked, I had never fucked before, I had never touched a tit or nipple let alone finger a pussy before.

No one, except me, had ever touched my cock before today and now two girls had sucked and pulled me off.

This school trip was shaping up to be something wild.

We got to the hotel, a bunch of horny teenagers, blood boiling and all fired up. The teachers were doing their best to make sure they split us up, in fact they would have preferred if there was a boys hotel and a girls hotel.

“All we need is for one of these girls to go home pregnant and that’s all our jobs gone” the teacher was overheard saying to the lady on the desk

“As long as you or your colleagues don’t turn out to be the father, then you will ok” she replied with a grin

A few minutes later my bus blow job friend came over and gave me a key, “I am in 302”

They had given every room two keys, as we were all doubled up, but she was not roomed with anyone else so she gave me the second key.

I smiled and said “see you later so”

She waved as I left the reception and headed to my room over the other side of the hotel.

I was roomed with one of my class mates, he was tired so it wasn’t long before he went to sleep.

I got up, put on my sweat pants and t-shirt and headed to meet my “girlfriend” who wanted me to fuck her

I had written her number on my hand so I wouldn’t forget the it.

I sneaked nerversously down the long corridors, into the lift, up two floors, then out of the lift, looked at the signs, rooms 301 to 319 to the left and there was a little arrow pointing to the left.

Unfortunately 302 was the second last room instead of being the second room as I had hoped.

I got to the room and knocked faintly on the door, then I took out the key and walked into the room, it was half light half dark, I could see clothes on the floor, so I decided to take off my clothes and join her in bed

Shaking from the cold, the nerves and the adrenaline flowing through my body, I stripped.

My cock was rock hard, it was sticking straight out, as if it was giving someone directions.

I half pulled back the blankets and got into the bed, I snuggled into her and put hand around on to her boobs, she instantly put her hand on my cock

As I played with her boobs they felt different to the bus, bigger softer than befiy, but I thought that was because they were naked now and she way laying on her side

I was moaning because she was jerking me off real good this time. She was squeezing me tightly and pulling me hard.

I brought my hand down her boobs, past her stomach and went looking for her wet pussy again, but to my shock when she opened her legs to welcome my hand, she had a big hard cock too

“WHAT THE FUCK?” I screamed to myself in my Brain

My hand was on her cock, but on the bus she had a wet open pussy. I started to panic, did I get the wrong room, no I couldn’t because I had the key, but now there is someone with their own cock, pulling my cock.

They rolled over and as they did I moved on to my back, within seconds my cock disappeared down this stranger mouth

I was frozen in the bed, stuck in one place. I could feel him moving in the bed, he was kneeling up on his hunkers whike sucking my cock.

I didn’t know if I should be enjoying what he was doing but fuck it was awesome.

He took my hand and placed it between his legs on to his cock and he got me to pull his cock, which I did. It was liking milking a cows tit, except it was huge, fat and long.

A few minutes later I felt him move again and before I knew it he was mounting my face, his hard cock bouncing around my lips. I was watching it as it bounced around my mouth.

The curiosity going through my head as I looked at his cock, “what would it be like? What would it taste like? How would it feel?”

So I opened my mouth and closed my eyes as he sank his hard cock deep inside my mouth.

As he sucked me off I started to try and mimic what he was doing to me

I was pulling and sucking him the same way he was pulling and sucking me.

I started to enjoy it when all of a sudden the light went on, Which startled both of us and then we heard a voice ” What the fuck is going on?”

I was naked on the bed, there was a guy holding my cock as a tanned dark haired man looked at us

The guy holding my cock motioned to him and said “come to bed”

He looked at me and I just smiled and nodded.

He went over to me and put his cock in my mouth, I was kneeling up with my hand around his cock and pulling him while I sucked him

The other guy was putting cream on his cock, he came over to me and pushed me on to my hand and knees, the tanned man continued to fuck my mouth, without warning I could feel pain and pressure in my ass as the other guy stared to finger my ass.

I didn’t realize it, but he was working my ass to open it up, it was fucken sore.

He was finger fucking my ass as the tanned man tried to smoother me with his cock.

A few minutes later I could feel some pressure on my back as I felt the man’s cock enter my ass, millimetre by millimetre I felt sever pain in my ass, I couldn’t scream because my mouth was full of cock.

I felt like I was been ripped open and when he finally got his whole cock inside me it was like he was banging the bottom of my spine.

He fucked me for a few minutes then pulled out, my ass clasped closed but then he pushed in again and again the pain was terrible, “who the fuck would do this shit for pleasure?” I said to myself as he pulled out again.

Then he went in again, I was trying to focus on sucking the tanned ones cock, but jeesssssssssss the pain was incredible

Then he pulled out again, and the relief was amazing, but these time he put his cock to my ass and my ass sucked his cock in, I didn’t feel any real pain, pressure maybe but I actually started to enjoy it.

It was so good that I started to push back onto his cock, rocking my hips and fucking his cock as much as he was fucking my ass.

I was in a world of pleasure, my ass full of cock while my mouth was licking and sucking this beautiful slim long tanned cock. The head was bring pink and full of blood, I could feel the power in his cock as he fucked my mouth.

I could feel his balls full of cum as I played with them and sucked them.

I licked and sucked the head of his pink cock, tasting his drips of pre cum in my mouth.

Suddenly and without warning the guy pulled his cock from my ass, he was standing beside me with his cock by my mouth, as if he was waiting for tanned man to pull out so he could go into my mouth.

Tanned man knew what was going on, but I didn’t, he pulled out of my mouth and disappeared around the back of me, I felt his two hands on my ass and at the same time as I felt his long thin cock slide into my gaping ass, the other guy put his ass dripping cock into my mouth.

I grabbed his cock, twisting and pulling it as I sucked my ass from his cock, he grabbed my head and fucked me fast and hard, and then I felt my mouth begin to fill with hot sticky water, he had cum in my mouth.

I was stunned for a second, I didn’t know what to do but close my eyes and swallow it all, his cock slipped out of my mouth and he fell on to the bed.

The tanned man stated to pull my cock as he fucked me hard like a beast.

He was long so he fucked me deep, the pleasure and pain had my cock as hard as a missile.

I shot my load all over the bed, as he pounded my ass and pulled my cock. I never saw so much cum spill from my cock before.

He then pulled out and he too put his cock in my mouth, he fucked me for a few seconds and then filled my mouth.

He fell to the bed too, but as he did the first guy got up to go to the toilet.

When he came out I was fully dressed.

“You leaving?” He asked

“Yes I am”

“Where did you come from, are you a friend of his?” He asked pointing to the sleeping tanned man

“No I don’t know him either” I said as I pulled on my top – “is he not a friend of yours??” I asked surprised but the initial question

“No, I met him at the bar tonight, So we went and got a room, seemingly this was someone else’s room but the hotel changed them to a different Room, I thought you were him when you put your arm around me, I was surprised when he came out of the bathroom and I saw him standing there, I was like YES TWO COCKS, I have died and gone to heaven”

I waved at him as I closed the door into the corridor. I hurried back to my room and got straight into bed.

I lay there thinking of what had happened to me, my ass was full of cum and my cock was hard thinking of what I had been through.

Part of me wanted to go back to room 302 for more fun, but I decided to have a wank thinking about fucking those two guys again.

As I came all over the sheets I fell asleep. The next morning the room phone was ringing, I picked it up, it was the teacher telling me to be in the restaurant for breakfast in one hour.

I got dressed and woke my mate.

As I headed down the corridor I passed room 302, I stopped outside, I looked at my watch, then looked up and down, no one was around so I used my key to go in

The two guys were having an early morning fuck, the tanned man was deep inside the other guy.

I stripped off real quick and put my cock in the other man’s mouth and began to fuck his mouth

I filled him with cum and pulled out if his mouth.

I then pulled the tanned man’s cock out of the other mans ass and sucked him before getting on my knees and asking him to fuck me and he obliged, pushing his long hard cock down my ass as I worked the other cock with my mouth.

I was being spit roasted, it was amazing as both guys came at the same time, filling my mouth and ass with hot cum.

I didn’t have time to savour the moment as I was late for the bus, with my ass and mouth filled with cum I dressed and ran for the bus.

My blow job friend had kept me a seat.

I sat down beside her.

‘”sorry about last night” she whispered to me “I will make it up to you”

“What happened?” I asked

“They changed my room and I had to stay with sister Ruth”

“Really?”

“Yes, and to be honest,it was great, the mad lesbian bitch raped me and it was fucking amazing, she ate my pussy and sucked my ass and tits all night, she told me that she was going to fuck me again tonight, and I can’t wait”

I looked at her and smiled as the bus headed off.

MOTHERS & DAUGHTERS: ERIN & FRAN 0 (0)

Introduction:

This is a story about a mother, Erin and her daughter, Fran. This is an Interracial story.

WHAT YOU SHOULD KNOW …

This is a story that is intend to be a part of a series grouped under MOTHERS & DAUGHTERS. Each story will be independent. The stories will ultimately cover a range of genre. These will be shorter stories of one chapter which is different from my previous efforts as a writer. I hope you enjoy them.

This is an interracial story.

This is a story about a mother, Erin and her daughter, Fran. Erin is 47 and Fran is 20. Both women are dark brunette hair that falls to the shoulders. Both women have small breasts, Erin’s breasts are slightly sagging while Fran’s are perky. Fran is in her first year college. The college is local and makes the commute from home. Erin has always been a stay-at-home mom. The family have a nice home in the suburbs where Erin has made something of a hobby of gardens and plantings around the yard. Erin’s husband and Fran’s father is a mid-level sales executive at a manufacturing company and travels nationally on average every other week.

Fran’s sex life has slowly grown over the last years of high school and this year of college but her experience is still limited to three guys and Erin is fully aware of it, only encouraging her to be careful. Erin’s sex life is a complete mystery to her daughter who never really wanted to think about it. In reality, Erin’s sex drive has always been high … unfortunately, much higher than her husband who is also size deficient. While raising Fran and growing her husband’s career and home life, Erin managed to control her sexual needs. Once Fran was basically independent and driving, those needs erupted to frustrations that might have led to a split in the marriage if it wasn’t for a husband willing to give up a lot for his wife’s happiness … and, happiness in the marriage.

Fran was about to run smack dab into the reality of how complex a “happy marriage” can be.

MOTHERS & DAUGHTERS: ERIN & FRAN

“Mom?!?” That would normally be how Fran entered the house after coming home from classes at the nearby college. In her first year, she was still feeling her way into the larger world of college, career options, and the world outside of the local school district. This day, however, she stood at the front door trying to decide if she knew whose car was in the driveway. She was sure she didn’t know it. Certainly, none of her friends. Although it looked nice enough, it couldn’t be one of her dad’s friends or associates because he was on another of his business trips. He was a sales executive who travelled somewhere in the country every other week and this was one of those weeks. So, maybe it was a friend of her mom’s. It was just so curious, though, she thought she knew all her mom’s friends and that car did not make any connections in her mind.

She entered the house and listened. Nothing. Normally, when someone was visiting her mom they would be in the kitchen, family room, or living room. All were close to the foyer and there wasn’t a sound from any of those locations. She closed the door quietly, for a change, and wondered if she was trying to be sneaky. It wasn’t intentional to be snoopy, but this was curious. She let her backpack settle next to the door and she listened, again.

Then, she heard something. It was faint and upstairs. Feeling a little guilty, she quietly ascended the stairs. It wasn’t even that she trying that hard to be quiet. She was wearing a tight-fitting tee-shirt, jeans, and running shoes. The shoes were just naturally quiet, but she found herself walking on the balls of her feet as she focused on the faint, muffled sounds.

The upstairs landing divided the upstairs. Straight ahead was a large bathroom. To the right were the bedrooms for her and her older brother (married and out of the house). To the left was the master bedroom of her parents with its own bathroom suite and a guest room across the hall. The sounds, clearer to her now, were definitely coming from the left and as she moved that way, she realized she was now on her tip-toes and in full snoop mode. This was all too curious for her. The sounds were no longer mere sounds, but voices and … sounds, yes, but … sometimes not words but more like … oh, my God! … moans? It was definitely the master bedroom and, as she stepped up to it, the door wasn’t fully closed and the voices were … her mom, yes, but … her dad, no. There was a deep male voice but it definitely was not her dad. This was a deep manly voice. She made out moans and groans and some words but not well. She heard him talking in an authoritative voice calling her ‘Erin’ and ‘babe’ and saying ‘take it’, ‘all of it’, ‘you like this, don’t you’. Her mom’s voice was a jumble of grunts and moans and gasps but her words were ‘Tyrone’, ‘you stud’, ‘yes, I like it’, and … ‘don’t stop’.

‘Don’t stop’? Who is she …? What is she …? What are they …?

She gently eased the door open a few more inches but still couldn’t see much. She eased it open about a quarter of the way and … FUCK! Well put, Fran, she chided herself. Yes, that’s what was happening. She pushed the door open about halfway and stood in shock. Her mom was mostly naked. She was only wearing a black outfit of bra, sheer support garter, and stockings. Her bra was at her waist with her saggy breast bouncing as she rose and fell on top of a naked black man.

She watched. Stunned. She didn’t want to watch, to spy, to be a voyeur of her own mother, but … she couldn’t move. She couldn’t turn away. The scene before her was obscene, elicit, torrid. Her mother was obviously experiencing something intensely powerful. She watched her mom bouncing up and down, her hands on the man’s chest, her eyes shut tight and her mouth hanging open. Guttural sounds were escaping from her mouth mixed with moaning and groaning and panting. She was mumbling words that were unintelligible to Fran. Then, they suddenly became very intelligible.

“Oh … fuck … me … Tyrone … FUCK! Yessssss … I’m … ooooooooo, Goddddd … I’mmmmmmm … cummmminnnggggg!”

She watched her mom slam down on the man, apparently driving his cock deep into her pussy and she cried out. She watched as her mom fell to the man’s chest, his arms wrapping around her, and his hips taking up the fucking as her mom stopped moving. She watched her mom shiver and shake on top of the man, obviously in the throes of a massive orgasm.

It was then that the man looked at her. Fran wasn’t aware she had entered the bedroom and mechanically walked near the bed in a trance. She gazed down at the coupling, at her mom’s gasping for air and shivering through her orgasm, at the man whose eyes were fixed on her now. She gazed down as the man smiled up at her and in a swift, controlled motion, rolled the two of them on the bed while his cock remained deep inside her mom. Her mom gasped at the sudden movement and the man was between her legs fucking furiously. It was then that Fran saw it … his cock … it was huge, long, thick, and black as it plunged in and out of her mom’s white, bald pussy.

The powerful fucking seemed to pull Erin out of her fog. Her arms embraced the man and her hips rose to meet each powerful, dominating thrust from the man. “Ohhhhh, yesssssss … fuck me … just like … that, you fucking stud!” Erin was thrashing her head as she became increasingly stimulated, again. “Yes … yes … yessssssss. Fuck …” and that was when Erin’s head turned toward Fran, “… me.”

Fran could see recognition from her mom, but she was too far gone, again. Erin entire body became rigid and clung to the man as he thrust harder and harder and deeper and deeper. His long cock was mesmerizing to Fran, almost as much as the wild, frantic look on her mom’s face.

Then they came, each on top of the other. His grunts mixed with her cries. They were a sweaty mess of tangled black and white skin slowly moving together. When the man rolled off her mom, Fran couldn’t help herself. She moved toward the end of the bed and gasped. Her mom’s pussy was gaping open from the size of the cock she just fucked and a small rivulet of cum leaked from it.

Fran’s eyes were pulled from the image of her mom’s pussy by the movement of the two on the bed rising to elbows to look directly at her. She saw the smiles forming on both faces and only then realized she had her hand deep in the front of her jeans. Embarrassed, ashamed, still shocked, and mad. She ran out the door to the other end of the hall and her own room. She slammed the door shut behind her, but it opened almost immediately. There stood her mom, naked, her inner thighs glistening with the mixture of their cum and sex.

“Fran, we have to talk.”

Fran glared at her mom. “What were you doing?!” She put up her hand, “No, what were you doing with him?” She shook her head to get the right words out. “Mom … why? Why, mom? What about daddy?”

“Fran, listen to me, please.” Erin had her hands firmly on Fran’s upper arms to make her look at her. “I wasn’t cheating on your father.” Fran began protesting, again, but Erin continued, “Your father knows.”

“He knows? He knows you’re fucking that guy and he’s okay with that?”

Fran sighed deeply and Erin smiled as they sat next to each other on Fran’s bed. “He doesn’t know the details … the who or how often. He doesn’t want to know the details, but, yes, he’s okay with it.” She was finally able to put her arms around her daughter and she gently hugged her. “Honey, your father and I … I love your father. He’s a good husband in almost every way, but … he’s always known I had a high sex drive … very high … and he liked that at first. We had sex all the time … everywhere …”

“Mom …”

“This is important, dear.” Fran seemed to sag in her mom’s arms and resigned to listen. “But, after a while, his interest in sex dwindled but it was at the time you were little and I could put all my energy into you, the home, and being a good wife. Then, your father got this sales job and he is very good at it and enjoys it, but he is gone a lot and I was alone more with only you. Then, you grew up and didn’t want me or need me in your life as much. Soon, you were gone a lot after school with studies with friends, dates, and activities. And I was alone more. My sex drive that I had managed to keep at bay all those years by throwing myself into you and your father … well … I didn’t have those things, anymore. I thought if I masturbated, it might take the edge off. You masturbate, don’t you? I know you do, but did it keep you from wanting your boyfriends?”

Fran looked up at her mom. Was she really asking or was it rhetorical? She found her mom waiting. She knew her mom knew she was active but she just let it be with innocent comments about being careful and birth control. Fran nodded, “Yes, I did a lot. You’re right. It only made me want to feel the real thing. It would be what I envisioned as I masturbated.”

Erin nodded, “That’s what happened to me, too. I envisioned being with a man. Your father didn’t have the interest … hadn’t for a long time. Besides … I don’t mean this meanly, honey … your father is small, very small.” Fran looked up at her mom. She didn’t know if her boyfriends were big or not but she knew they weren’t anything like what she just saw on that man. She read the articles that proclaimed that size wasn’t important, but she always wondered if that was merely a bunch of women rationalizing the size of their partners.

“So, how did dad … you know …”

Erin hugged her. Somehow, Erin being naked and the smell of sex hanging around her hadn’t been an issue until Fran was relaxed and wasn’t fighting. Suddenly, Erin was very aware of her nudity and when Fran touched her mom innocently on the thigh, she too became very aware. But Erin kept her daughter in her arms.

“The first time was an accident. I did cheat, but I didn’t go out intending to. It was actually one of his sometimes golf partners. It was a mistake and I told him. He was mad, of course. We talked and talked more. We both saw what was happening and both seemed to come to an understanding. Maybe it wasn’t ideal in a marriage, but we decided for us it might work. He just couldn’t stand to know the details, but as long as I was happy and loved him and wanted to stay with him loyally when he was home … I just try to be discrete and only did it when you were supposed to be in school and now in classes.” She looked sharply at Fran, “Which, by the way, why aren’t you at classes?”

Fran was relaxed with the explanation enough to be embarrassed, “My last classes were cancelled. Some kind of bug took out my last two professors and they couldn’t line up TA’s in time.” She looked her mom in the face, finally. “How long?”

Erin sighed, “Four … no, about five years.” Same guy? “No, different guys. He’s one of the latest.” Then, past what seemed to have been a crisis, something stirred inside Erin and she wondered. It would be so hot, exciting. “Honey, do you have a serious boy, now?” Fran shook her head. “But you still are having sex, aren’t you? You still need to feel that regularly?” She was taking a chance based on what her daughter had shared now and before. “You still find a way to get someone between your legs?”

Fran flinched at the boldness of the question from her mom. They had talked about sex and men before, but not like this. This was so weird. Her mom was holding her tightly, still. She was naked and had just had multiple orgasms that Fran had witnessed. And, the man was still just down the hall. But her mom had opened up and been amazingly honest, so she could be, too.

She nodded, “Yes. Old boyfriends sometimes. Parties where everyone is sharing and experimenting.” She looked up at her mom and no longer felt intimidated or awkward about her being naked. “Sometimes I have wondered if I was just a slut. Is that what I am?”

Erin hugged her tight and stroked her arm. She sighed, “Like mother … like daughter, I think. What is a slut, anyway? A woman who has casual sex without the intention of a relationship? But why can’t sex just be sex. I think there is a difference. If you have sex to control the impulse, the need, isn’t it different?” She looked into her daughter’s face, “These men aren’t really lovers to me. Your father is the only one I love. These men are sex partners and that’s all. These men help me be a sane wife. Is that crazy sounding?”

Fran returned a shy smile. “You’re pretty cool, mom. I had no idea you had ideas like that about sex.” Erin kissed her daughter on the forehead and hugged her to her naked body. “Just don’t let you father know I’m encouraging you.” She stood and gave her daughter’s hand a tug to stand, which she did. When Erin pulled Fran through the door into the hall, Erin said, “Come, there is someone I want you to meet.”

Fran was nervous as she allowed herself to be pulled down the hall in the direction of the master bedroom. She watched in wonder. Her mom seemed so comfortable in her skin, now. Not only was she striding down the hall naked but there was purpose and confidence in her manner as she did it. At 47, she wasn’t young, anymore. Her waist might be a little thick and her breast sagging, but she was still attractive in a mature way, especially in the way she carried herself. Her butt and thighs jiggled as she walked but that seemed to make her enticing, even to Fran, and she wondered if it was appropriate for her think that way.

The bedroom door stood wide open and any thoughts about her mother were pushed to the back of her mind as she saw a naked black man sitting on the edge of the bed. Age wise he was between her mom and her but much closer to her mom, maybe upper 30’s to 40. When he saw them enter, he stood as if that was what he always did when women entered the room. His gut was a little thick, too. He stood maybe a half foot taller than them and had muscle tone like he used his body or a gym. But her eyes quickly found the truly amazing thing about him … his cock hung limp between his legs and looked as long as any of her boyfriends did when hard.

She heard her mom introducing them. She wasn’t sure, but she thought she heard Erin call him Bob. She forced her eyes away from his cock to his face and dumbly put out her hand to shake. He ignored the hand and pulled her into his arms for a hug. Her arms naturally, but hesitantly, wrapped around his body. He wasn’t soft. Her mind seemed to explode as her hands touched his back: she was hugging a naked man who had just been fucking her mom!

Her mom was saying something, again. “Honey?” She was still holding the man, Bob, in her arms. She blushed bright red, released him, and took a step back. Erin leaned in close to Fran and whisper into her ear, “Remember what we were just talking about? Have you ever seen anything like that? And, he has amazing recovery.”

Fran tore her eyes away from the cock hanging from him like a long, thick length of sausage, glancing up at him, and whispering back, “You mean …”

“If you ask nice, he might let you.” Ask nice? Like when she was smaller and wanted a cookie before dinner? She had never had to ask for sex … just accepted the advances of guys. But this was different. He seemed respectful and it had to be awkward having just been caught fucking her mom and now she was standing before him dressed.

She looked up at him, back down to his cock, then back to his face, and down to his cock, “I … I …”

A soft chuckled escaped his mouth, though she didn’t bother looking up she heard a smile on his mouth. “Never seen anything like that?” Fran dumbly shook her head. He put his hands on her shoulders and applied the slightest amount of pressure down and she began sinking to her knees in front of him. “Go ahead, touch it … hands … mouth … your mom likes it, too.”

Fran didn’t look anywhere but at the long, black cock in front of her face. If she leaned in, she could touch it with her tongue, but instead she put her palm underneath it and lifted it. It was soft and her palm didn’t cover half of it. Pointing straight at her now, she saw the drip of moisture formed at the hole in the head and licked it off without thinking. Then, she did think about it and looked up at him. He was smiling.

“A cock like that is different. Forget the man it is attached to, a cock like that makes me want to just make love to it.” She hadn’t noticed, but her mom was kneeling next to her. “Go ahead … stroke it, lick it, suck it … love it.”

This was obscene. She was kneeling beside her naked mom in front of a naked black man holding a big black cock she couldn’t take her eyes off. But her mom was right. Holding the cock, she forgot about the man it was attached to. Her eyes, her desires, her thinking and longing was only focused on this cock, this slab of black meat she only thought existed in porn.

She was surprised to see the cock getting hard, closing the gap between it and her face. Then she saw that her hands had begun stroking it and her mouth was watering like she had a juicy piece of steak approaching her lips. Her lips opened and consumed not a piece of well-prepared steak but the head of the biggest cock she imagined and she felt it jerk in her hand and mouth as the wet warmth of her mouth encased the head. She sucked and twirled her tongue over the bulb of man-meat in her mouth and tasted unique and intriguing flavors that her mind told her was both the man and her mom, the mixture of their sex. She moaned as it all crashed into her brain: being with two naked people, the cock in her mouth, and the taste of their sexual pleasure. Her free hand clutched at her tee-shirt and bra encased breast. Her mouth pushed past the head, her lips encasing more of the cock until she felt it at the back of her mouth and probing her throat but there were still several inches of cock still outside her mouth. She gasped and groaned, a mini-orgasm coursing through her and soaking her panties.

With the cock filling her mouth, her mom kissed her distended cheek and asked a question that sent a shiver through her body, “Do you want him to cum in your mouth or experience more of it?”

She didn’t respond. She slowly pulled her mouth off the cock that now glistened with her saliva and stood up, one of her hands still holding it. She looked into the eyes of the man … Bob … and he smiled. His hands moved to the bottom of her tee-shirt and pulled it up her body, her hand finally having to release the cock. As the shirt was being pulled over her head and up-stretched arms, she felt her mom behind her opening her bra. Bob bent down and her slightly parted lips were consumed by his large black lips while his hands opened her jeans and unzipped them. His hands cupped her breasts and squeezed them as her jeans and panties were pulled down by her mom.

Bob pulled her into his body. Now, her bare skin was against his and she felt his hard cock pressed against her abdomen. She gasped into his mouth as he kissed her. But she almost orgasmed when she heard her mom’s voice while her pussy was being probed, “I think she is going to be tight.” My God! My mom was fingering me and gaging how my pussy was going to be for his cock?

He stepped back slightly and reached his own hand down between her legs. Fran just watched, mesmerized by the entire situation, as his big black hand slid between her legs and a fat finger probed between her slick pussy lips and sank into her. She gasped. Then she moaned when she heard him, “Yes … very tight. Never had a cock like this, have you little Fran?” He took her hand and pulled her up onto the bed. He lay on his back, his cock held straight up in the air, “It’s okay, Fran. It’ll work, trust me. You be on top and assume total control. Go at your own pace.”

Fran heard her mom alongside her, encouraging her, “He seemed too big to me the first time, too, but I took him. Go slow. He’ll stretch you, but I guarantee feeling so full of cock will be something you’ll love feeling.”

Fran climbed over the cock and felt the head rub along her dripping slit. As she aligned the head to her opening, her mom pulled her face to hers and kissed her … not a chaste, motherly kiss but a passionate, consuming kiss that made her moan into her mother’s mouth. At the same time, she sat down slightly and felt the head impossibly stretch her tight pussy and enter her. She cried into her mother’s mouth as she sat down a little more and Bob mashed her breasts in his large hands. She broke the kiss from her mom. She had to look. What she saw shocked her. She only had half of him inside her but she felt totally stuffed with cock, already. How could all of it possibly fit inside?

It took many minutes and her mom’s constant encouragement until she finally felt her ass impact Bob’s hips. All the while she rose and lowered, over and over, the cock inside her bottoming out against the top of her pussy, over and over, taking more and more by the inch, every time hitting the top of her pussy but somehow taking more as her pussy adjusted to the intrusion. Her entire pussy was stretched. She could never have imagined being so stuffed, so full of cock. When she had it all inside her, her mom wrapped her arms around Fran and hugged her tight as her daughter’s pussy adjusted to the log lodged inside her.

Fran looked down at Bob as she slowly pulled up. It felt like she was rising forever. When she felt only the bulbus head still inside, she reversed and slowly sank back down but all in one smooth motion this time. Her face was beaming as she gazed down at him.

Giddy at having succeeded, “I was prepared to think I would never get it all inside me.”

He chuckled, “Didn’t I say you would?” She nodded excitedly. She was rising and sinking smoothly now as her pussy had adjusted to his size. His hands moved from her breasts to her hips as he began gently assisting her. “Now, what do you think about big black cock?”

“OH … MY … GOD! I love it … I can’t believe how full … I am. It feels … so … fucking … amazing!”

Erin laughed, “I knew it … like mother, like daughter.”

Fran was in her own world, though, and that world only consisted of her pussy sliding up and down on the biggest cock she imagined and the only sounds she heard were her own grunts, groans, moans, gasps and cries of pleasure. She remained in that world through her first orgasm when she found herself collapsed on Bob’s chest. Then, she felt herself rolling and momentarily worried about her senses until it occurred to her, she was still stuffed over that cock and Bob was now thrusting powerfully into her pussy. Her eyes cleared enough to find Bob leaning over her supported on his arms while his hips drove his cock into her like a mad man. She’d never been fucked like this. So stuffed, so full, so powerfully, and so completely fucked like she was only a means to his climax. And, maybe that’s what she was this very moment, only a hole to cum in. She cried out. She gasped and panted. She gripped the sheets of her mother’s bed. She beat on Bob’s shoulders as her need to orgasm the second time drove her into a frenzy.

As her climax hit her, her hips were off the bed to meet his thrust. Her arms wrapped around his neck and shoulders as she quaked and gasped and grunted and panted her release. Then, she felt it … explosion after explosion of cum shooting into her pussy. Her pussy clamping around his cock, feeling every jerk and twitch and explosion of cum. She collapsed to the bed as his cock sent the last of his cum into her. Her chest rose and fell like she just finished a mad sprint over too long a distance. At the same time, her body tingled with the aftermath of the best orgasm of her life.

Nothing could have prepared her for what she just experienced. Her mom could have tried explaining it in the most de***********ive of terms and it would never have come close. Now … another experience she wasn’t prepared for … her mom between her widely splayed legs lapping at her gaping, leaking pussy.

After licking clean her daughter’s pussy, Erin crawled up between Bob and Fran, kissing each on the mouth with equal passion. She sat back on her heels and gazed from one to the other, the man who had so many times given her so much pleasure and who had now introduced her own daughter to the same thing. With her hands, she stroked a cock and a pussy, then, “I’m going to shower quick. Then, I am going downstairs to prepare something for us to eat and drink.” As she gazed into the eyes of each, “When I am done, you two shower together and join me.” She bounced off the bed but turned before entering the bathroom, “And, no clothes.”

Bob and Fran looked at each other and smiled. Bob now had two hot and active white women as sex partners. He didn’t know how long the addition of Fran might last, but while it did, he was going to enjoy it.

After they had something to eat, both women were quickly back to Bob’s cock, both mouthing and licking it, one on each side and frequently sharing a tonguing kiss when they met at the tip of his cock. It didn’t take Bob long to again be hard as steel with the women so devoted to getting him to that point, but he relished the feeling of these two sharing his rod knowing full well there would be more fucking.

The women, too, were well aware of their own intentions to have their pussies filled with his magnificent cock, again. They were trying to be patient, to prolong the anticipation, but it wasn’t long before they both gave in to the lust building up inside them. They stood, Erin taking Bob’s cock in her hand as if it were his hand leading him back upstairs to the bed. Fran’s hands were busy on his ass as she followed close behind.

Bob directed the women to bend over the edge of the bed shoulder to shoulder. They did, their ass in full display, their feet parted wide for easy access. Bob moved up behind Erin and smoothly pressed his cock into the older woman’s pussy. He stroked into her about 10 times, then pulled out and moved a step to the right and plunged into Fran’s ready pussy. This was going to take some time but nobody was complaining. After quite a while, Bob moved onto the bed on his back. He directed Erin to his right and Fran on his left. Then, he held his cock in the air and the two women giggled in delight. This time, Fran went first. She straddled his body and dropped her pussy over his length, fucking him hard for about 10 strokes. Then, as she pulled off the cock, her mom grabbed the cock and straddled it, barely missing a stroke.

Bob was in heaven. He lay quietly as two women fucked his rigid cock. He watched as each mounted him, fucked him wildly, then moved off to allow the other her chance. Back and forth. But it was time to bring this to a wonderful climax.

He stopped the women and directed them, again. Erin to lie on her stomach and Fran lying on top of her. Bob adjusted the women so both pussies were positioned just so, open and inviting. He moved on his knees between the four legs and slid into Erin, fucked her several time, then pulled out, raised his cock and slid into Fran. After several thrusts her pulled out of Fran and saw what he wanted. Both pussies were gaping open and drooling. He repositioned himself and thrust back into Fran who gasped at the sudden deep and powerful thrust. After several powerful thrusts, he pulled out and not missing a beat, thrust suddenly and deeply into Erin who also gasped out loudly. Now, he moved from one gaping pussy to the other, a single powerful and deep thrust into each, over and over, back and forth. Both women were crying out, gasping, pleading for him to never stop. But that was impossible. His own climax was rising but he had two women to satisfy. He reached down and stroked Erin’s clit as he plowed into Fran. He continued stroking Erin as he pulled out and slammed into Erin, then stayed there as he felt Erin’s pussy spasm around his cock. When he was sure she was orgasming, he pressed hard on her clit, which caused her to flinch and jerk violently, partially restricted by the weight of her daughter on top of her.

Fran knew she was close and could feel her mother’s orgasm crash over her with spasms that transmitted through their bodies. When Bob slammed back into her pussy and pressed a large finger into her ass, she exploded, too. At the same moment, she felt her pussy drenched with cum, again. Then, as the feeling washed over her, he pulled his cock out and into her mom. Her mom cried out in joy as she obviously felt the cock spewing cum into her pussy, too.

Bob worked nights which was how he was able to be with Erin in the afternoon. He confessed he was going to be tired during his shift, but he would have no regrets. After he left in the early evening, Erin and Fran cleaned up the kitchen, then stood and looked at each other. They were still naked. Something passed between them. They couldn’t have expressed it, exactly, but they both reacted at the same time. Their hands joined as they moved to the stairs for the upstairs. Back in the master bedroom, they shared a leisurely but emotional session of sixty-nine, each licking and sucking cum from each other’s pussy.

After both orgasmed nicely … again … they wanted to stay in each other’s arms, but Erin rose while instructing her daughter not to move. Erin quickly moved through the downstairs, turning off lights and locking doors. Crawling back into bed and pulling the sheet over them, she cuddled into her daughter’s arms. After what they had experienced, they couldn’t go to separate beds to sleep.

Erin looked into her daughter’s eyes while lightly stroking her breast and nipple. Then, she quietly spoke, “Your father must never know about this. It is one thing for him to accept what I am doing, but he may not be able to accept you being involved, too.” Fran nodded and lightly kissed her mom. “Do you want this to happen, again?”

“Oh, God, mom … yes!”

Erin chuckled. Silly question, apparently. “Okay, but your classes and grades come first.” Fran nodded emphatically in agreement. Erin returned the light kiss and snuggled into her daughter’s arms. “Maybe Bob has a friend …”

THE END

* * * * ANOTHER MOTHERS & DAUGHTERS STORY WILL FOLLOW * * * * Thanks for reading.

A Day at the Beach 0.1. Incest story 3.9 (11)

Introduction:

A story of mother/son incest, that my not be for everyone, includes choking and asphyxiation.

Beach

Disclaimer:

This is a work of fiction, and all names, characters, places, and incidents either are the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales, organizations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. No characters are under the age of 18.

As always comments, kudos and criticisms welcome.

Beach

Taking a break from the nasty porn, the twisted chat rooms, and the obsessive masturbating, I decided to do something healthy and venture outside for a change and to take my son to the lake.

“Are you about ready to go?” I asked my son Danny as I threw the few things I needed into a large shoulder bag for our day on the beach.

“Yeah, I’m ready.”

“Really! Did you get yourself a towel? Your Batman beach towel is in the hall closet. Hurry up, I want to get going.

“Okay, okay, I’ll get it.”

“I knew you weren’t ready. Hey, I hope you’re not going to be embarrassed to be seen at the lake with your old mom.”

“What are you talking about, you’re not old, and why would I be embarrassed?”

“Oh, I just don’t look as good as I used to in a bathing suit. It hardly fits me anymore, my butts getting too big.”

“I think you look good, I think you look really good!” Danny called out from down the hall.

“Thank you for saying that… even if it’s not true.”

“It is true! Aren’t you going to be wearing your bikini?” He said returning with the large beach towel.

“Yeah, I’m wearing it. See, it’s on underneath this,” I said tugging on the sheer beach cover-up that I had on over my bathing suit. “But I probably won’t take this off.”

“That’s a bummer! Why not?” He asked, shyly looking me over.

“What do you mean, “That’s a bummer.” You sound disappointed.”

“Yeah, a little I guess. I just thought…”

“Thought what? It sounds like you want to see your mom in her bikini.” I teased.

“Yeah, I guess.” He said, seeming embarrassed.

“Really. You want to see this, in a bikini?” I said patting my belly. I’ve gained a little weight.”

“I think you look good!”

“Thank you, honey!” I said, intrigued and flattered by his sudden interest in my body. “So… you really want to see me half-naked in my bikini.” I continue to pry.

“Yeah, I guess,” he said, I could tell he was getting uncomfortable.

“Really? Your fat old mom?”

“I told you, you’re not fat, and you’re not old!”

“Isn’t that a little weird that you’re wanting to see your mom in her bikini!”

”What’s so weird about it? Like I said, you look good! Shouldn’t we get going?” He said, obviously trying to change the subject.

“Yes, we should!” I said enthusiastically. I was surprised and curious about his reaction. I was also surprised by how flattered I was that he was so eager to get an eye full of me half-naked. It made me kinda horny.

At the lake, I picked out a spot on the beach close to the tree line so that we would have some shade.

“Can’t we be closer to the water?” Danny protested.

“No, I like it here. I don’t want to get too much sun.” I said as I laid out our blanket.

It was a nice warm day in the middle of the week, so thankfully, the beach wasn’t at all crowded.

”I’m going for a swim!” Danny said pulling off his tee-shirt.

“Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!” I said as Danny started to trot off towards the water. “Come here. You need some sunscreen. I don’t want you getting burned.”

“Okay, fine.” He said impatiently.

“Come here and turn around,” I said, squirting the lotion on his shoulders. “You need to be careful. Too much sun can cause skin cancer, and cause premature aging. You don’t want to look like me do you?” I said working the lotion into his shoulders, back, and neck, taking care to get it everywhere.

“Really? Are you still fishing for compliments? I told you! You look great!” Danny said looking over his shoulder, and I caught him stealing a glance at my tits.

“No! I’m not looking for compliments! I’m just telling it like it is. Now turn around and let me put some on your chest.”

“Aaah… No! I’m fine! My chest never burns.” He said as

he tried to pull away.

“Wait a minute! I’m not done!” I said, grabbing him by the arm and turning him around.

That’s when I saw it, the big rise in his loose swim trunks. I just stared at it for a minute in disbelief, not sure of what I was looking at.

“Danny! Do you have a…” I exclaimed in surprise.

Looking very embarrassed, Danny covered the bulge with his hands.

“You do! You have a hard-on!” I said with surprise. I looked around the beach, thankfully no one was near. “What caused that? Was it me? Was it because… I put lotion on you?”

He just shrugged.

“It’s okay. Don’t be embarrassed.” I said, even though I was a little unnerved.

Snatching up his Batman towel, he held it over the bulge in his shorts.

“It’s okay, I understand how these things happen. It felt good getting the lotion rubbed on your back and your body reacted.” I said, suddenly a little flustered and aroused myself.

“It’s not just that.” He said.

“What? What is it then?”

“I told you! It’s you! You look good! I mean it! You look really good!” He said looking me over, pausing at my big, bikini-clad tits that were barely covered by the thin beach cover-up.

“What! Are you saying, that I gave you that hard-on!” I said both amused and intrigued.

“I’m sorry! Are you mad?”

“No! I’m not mad, not mad at all. I’m just surprised, that’s all. Your growing up so fast. I know you can’t help it, but wow! I just didn’t realize… Here, give me your towel.”

”What! No! I don’t want anyone to see!” he said looking around.

“It’s alright, no one’s going to notice. Just run to the water and go for a swim. That should help you need to cool off.” I told him, and at that, he took off running for the lake and jumped in with a splash. After dunking himself in the cool water, he looked back and waved, and I returned his wave.

Amazed, I couldn’t believe what had just happened. I had no idea that I was having such an effect on my son. But strangely, I liked it! Not only was it was a boost to my sagging ego, it also felt good, exciting, and stimulating, arousing even. Not only did giving my son a hard-on flatter me, but it also made me horny as hell. I’d given my son a hard-on, and from what I saw, it was big, and that got me horny as fuck.

Sitting by myself on the beach blanket while Danny swam, my heart was raced, and my pussy was tingled, suddenly very wet and demanding to be touched. I needed to touch myself badly. Looking around to make sure that no one was near, I draped myself with Danny’s towel so that no one would see. Again, I looked around nervously, then spread my legs and pulled my bikini bottoms to the side, and began rubbing my throbbing clit. Pushing my fingers into my pussy, it was already wet and gooey.

Again, cautiously looking around the sparsely populated beach, I could see that no one was paying any attention to me, so I pulled the large beach towel up higher to cover my breast and then began squeezing my tits as I fingered my wet pussy.

Open to just about anything, I’d always been very easily aroused, but never by my son, although before then, I’d never seen him with a hard-on. Seeing my young son’s big hard cock had gotten me so horny, that I began fingering fucking myself right there on a beach.

Without thinking of how it would look, I untying my bikini top, and pulled it off from underneath my cover-up, and shoved it in my bag. With my bikini top off, I pinched and pulled on my stiff erect nipples as I rubbed my throbbing clit.

So much for taking a break from masturbating. I was truly addicted, and doing it in public was turning out to be an exciting new twist.

I was just going to play with myself a little, not make myself cum, but discovering that my son had a hard-on for me had gotten me so incredibly excited that I was very quickly getting close. Sitting on the public beach, hidden by my son’s Batman beach towel, I struggled to not moan aloud as I fingered my sopping wet pussy, rubbed my swollen clit, and tormented my erect nipples.

My pussy was beginning to pulsate, and I could feel an orgasm coming on, I was just about to go off when all of a sudden, Danny came strolling up from the water dripping wet.

”Oh fuck!” I blurted out as he walked up. ”Hey! Your back so soon.” I said, having to quickly regain my composure.

”Yeah… What’s wrong with you?” He said flatly, looking me over suspiciously.

”Nothings wrong with me!” I snapped.

”Whoa! No need to be so defensive. You just look funny, that’s all.”

”Oh! Before, I looked so good that I gave you a hard-on, but now I look funny?”

”Never mind. Just forget it. Can I have my towel?”

”No!” again I snapped. When he walked up and interrupted me mid-orgasm, I hadn’t the time to fix my bikini bottom so my fat steamy pussy was still hanging out, and so I was reluctant to surrender the towel.

”Why?” he asked suspiciously. ”It’s mine.”

”Because I’m using it. That’s why. Just lay down here and air dry.” I said patting the beach blanket. ” It’s plenty warm enough.”

”Fine!” he said laying down on his stomach next to me.

I could have fixed my bikini bottom then, but I didn’t. I hadn’t made myself cum, and I was still crazy horny, and I liked the way it felt gathered tightly to one side of my throbbing pussy. It made me feel a little dirty and nasty.

”So… Did a quick splash in the lake fix your not-so-little problem?” I teased.

He just nodded.

”Good. There’s no reason to be embarrassed.” I said, still thinking about the big bulge I’d seen in his shots.

”I’m not embarrassed.” He said. “I just don’t want you to be mad.”

”I’m not mad at all. What mother doesn’t want to give her son a hard-on.” I said with a laugh.

”Really!”

”Maybe!”

I was so fuck’n horny, and dying to touch my pussy and finish what I started, and thinking about my son’s hard cock wasn’t making it any better.

”Aren’t you going swimming?” He asked getting up on his elbows, looking me over with a dirty smile. “And why are you covering yourself with my towel?”

I knew what he was getting at. He wanted to watch me frolic around, tits bouncing and ass jiggling in my bikini. And the thought that that might get him hard again turned me on.

“Well… ” I said coyly to my curious son. ”the reason I’m not going swimming, and why I’m covering myself with your towel is that I took my bikini top off,” I said pulling the tiny piece of fabric out of my bag.

“Why?” He asked, raising his eyebrows.

“It was uncomfortable, and I just felt like it,” I said.

“So… you don’t have anything on underneath the towel!” He asked, unable to hide his interest.

“I have on my cover-up. Do you want to see?” I said letting the towel drop off my breast.

Danny’s eyes widened, and his mouth fell open. The thin beach cover-up did little to conceal my large tits with big erect nipples. “Does it look okay?” I asked.

“Um… it looks good! Really good!” He said, staring at my tits.

“Thank you,” I said nonchalantly, but my heart was racing, and my throbbing pussy was dripping, wondering if the sight of my tits made him hard again. “You don’t think it’s too revealing? Can you see my nipples through this?” I asked coyly, knowing that he could easily see through the very sheer, floral printed beach cover-up.

“Yeah, I can see your nipples, but I don’t think it’s too revealing. I like it! I think it looks great!” He said staring excitedly at my big dark stiff erect nipples.

“Thank you, honey! Why don’t you lay your head back down.” I said, ignoring his reaction to seeing my big hard nipples as I scooted closer to him. “I think it’s time for more sunscreen.”

Laying his head on his forearms, he kept his eyes trained on my unrestrained tits that swayed back and forth, as I sensuously rubbed the lotion on his back.

“Does that feel good?” I asked.

“Yeah! It feels really good!” He groaned.

“Good. I’m glad. Are you getting hard again?” I teased. “If you are, it’s okay.”

“I can’t help it.”

“It’s okay, I understand, I like it,” I said as I continued to rub his flesh with the smooth lotion. “So tell me… when it gets hard, do you ever touch yourself down there?”

He just shrugged.

“It’s okay if you’re embarrassed. You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to. Just know that it’s perfectly natural and that there’s nothing wrong with it. In fact, I do it all the time, especially after your father left.”

I continued to leisurely rub his back, taking much more time than it normally would take to rub on lotion.

After a while, Danny finally said, “Yeah… I do… sometimes, touch myself down there.”

“Yeah! Good! It feels good, doesn’t it?” I said as I ran my lotion covered fingers along his spine. He nodded.

Hearing that excited me. The thought of my son stroking his young hard cock turned me on.

“Um… do you make yourself cum?” I asked as I rubbed my finger down his twitching sides.

He just shrugged.

“When you touch yourself down there, does it feel so good that creamy white stuff comes out?”

“Mom! I know what cumming is!” He said defensively. “I’m not a little kid anymore!”

“I’m sorry baby. I didn’t mean to offend you. You certainly are not a little kid anymore. You are growing up… nice and big!”

The way my bikini bottom was pulled to the side was driving me crazy. My pussy was pulsing and throbbing and my asshole was twitching, and my nipples were tingling from my swaying tits rubbing them against my cover-up. Insanely horny, I wasn’t in my right mind.

“Rollover. I want to put some on your chest.” I said with an excited tremor in my voice and my hands beginning to shake.

“But my…”

“You mean your big hard cock?” I said with a chuckle. “It’s okay honey, I’ll put the towel over it. No one will see… but me.”

He rolled over onto his back, and I just sat there staring at the huge rise in his shorts.

“Mom! The towel!”

“Relax. No one can see. I like looking at it.” I said as I began rubbing lotion on his chest.

“Mom! Please!”

“Okay, okay,” I said as I took the towel away from my lap, and draped it across his hard-on, knowing full well that in moving the towel, I’d be exposing my hot wet pussy to my son.

“Mom! Your bathing suit!” He said staring at my gaping pussy.

“Yeah, it does that sometimes,” I said dismissively, acknowledging that my big thick hairless pussy lips were hanging out. “I told it doesn’t fit right anymore. Can anyone see?” I asked.

“No, but I can see it!”

“Does it bother you? I’ll cover up if it does. Does it not look good?” I asked

“No, it looks incredible! I like it!”

“Thank you, baby. I don’t mind if you looking… if you want to.” I said as I continued to rub his chest, making no attempt to fix my bikini bottom, just letting my long lips dangle in the breeze.

I rubbed his chest for a while, and then moved down to his quivering abdomen, and then reached over to his thighs, letting my tits rest against his side. He was beginning to squirm and moan.

“Do you need to make another trip into the lake?” I asked. He nodded and I pulled the towel off of him like a matador taunting a bull. He leaped up and ran for the lake.

While he swam, I again draped myself with the towel and played with myself, pulling and stretching my meaty lips, teasing myself, finger my gooey wet hole, and rubbing and flicking my big stiff erect clit, pushing myself right up to the edge of an orgasm. I could have cum, but I didn’t let myself. I was tormenting myself as much as my horny son.

When he returned, he seemed in some distress, holding his hands over his groin.

“What’s wrong? Are you alright? I asked. “Did you hurt yourself?”

“It won’t go down!”

“Hmmm, okay… you’d better lay down so I can take a look,” I said calmly but was truly very excited.

He seemed hesitant.

“Come on now, lay down on your back. I’ll cover you with the towel.

Nodding, he did as I asked. He seemed concerned. As I tossed the towel over the stiff rise in my son’s shorts, I opened my legs and again, intentionally displayed my enflamed pussy to my very aroused son. He groaned when he saw it and stared, and I openly ran my fingers over my swollen lips.

“I’m so horny baby. I need to touch myself a little! You don’t mind do you? You’re making mommy horny!” I said.

Nodding his head, he had his eyes glued to my pussy.

“I’m making you horny?” He questioned.

“Yes, silly! You’re walking around here with a big beautiful hard-on, and it’s making mommy really horny!”

“I’m sorry. I can’t help it!”

“Do be sorry. I like it! And it’s partly my fault. Ever since I saw you with that big hard-on, I’ve been purposely teasing you, trying to get you hard. Is that bad of me?” I asked coyly.

“No, it’s not bad.” He said but still seemed surprised.

He was just a kid, my son, with a great big hard-on for me, his mom, and I was okay with that, aroused by it even.

Until that moment, I’d never really given the idea of incest much thought, but suddenly being faced with the possibility excited me.

Even though in my youth, I’d had an incestuous relationship with my mother (a long story for another time) I never imagined doing anything sexual with my son. There had always been too many other distractions. But now that he was maturing, and I wasn’t getting out as much, the opportunity seemed to be presenting itself. It was just kinda happening naturally, and I was just taking advantage of the opportunity and helping it along.

I know it’s taboo, but my son’s sudden sexual interest in me excited me. I loved the way he lustfully looked me over, and the sight of his surprisingly big hard-on turned me on. I’d always been a little morally and ethically challenged, so I didn’t see anything wrong with a little harmless fun with my horny young son.

Sitting on the beach blanket, on the nearly deserted beach, next to my very erect son, and with one knee up, holding my legs obscenely open, I gently ran my fingers over my thick full pussy lips while my son watched closely.

“You don’t mind me touching my pussy, do you? I’m so horny!” I said as I pulled and twisted one of the lips.

“I don’t mind.” He said, watching as I tormented my swollen lips.

“Do you like mommy’s pussy?” I asked.

He nodded with his mouth hanging open.

”What if I make myself cum? Would that embarrass you?” I asked teasingly.

”I won’t be embarrassed!” He said eagerly.

“Do you like watching me play with my pussy? I don’t mind you watching. I know you look at me, I see it, and I don’t mind, I like it! That’s why I took my bikini top off, so you could get a good look at my tits. Do you like mommy’s tits? I’ve seen you looking at them.” I asked as I pulled on one of my erect nipples through the very thin sheer fabric of my beach cover-up.

Again he just nodded with his mouth hanging open.

“I’m teasing you again, aren’t I. I’m sorry, that’s mean, I hope you don’t mind?” I asked.

“I don’t mind. I like it!” He said, his eyes flashing back and forth between my pussy and my tits.

“Good! Now let’s take a look at that big hard cock of yours.” I said as I slid my hand over his abdomen towards the bulge in his shorts.

“Right here on the beach?” He said alarmed.

“Yes! Right here! Look around, no one’s near, no one’s looking, no one’s paying any attention to us. No one will see. So let me take a look.”

“Okay.” He said after looking around.

I gently slid my hand over his quivering stomach, and he groaned.

“Does that hurt?” I asked with concern.

“No. It feels good!” He moaned.

“Good!” I said as I continued to gently rub his stomach, letting my nails drag lightly across his fluttering flesh. I inched my fingertips down slowly, then slid them underneath the elastic waistband of his shorts, sliding my hand into his shorts. I didn’t grab his cock, I just let my hand slide underneath it, letting his stiff cock ride up over the back of my hand which made Danny groan again.

“I want to look,” I said. The feel of my son’s stiff hard cock against the back of my hand exciting me.

Again, he nervously looked around before nodding.

Stretching open the elastic waistband, I peeked in. His stiff cock twitched, it was red and throbbing, with a droplet of pre-cum leaking from the tip. My breath was taken, my son’s young cock was much bigger and thicker than I would have ever imagined, and the sight of it sent quivers of excitement shooting through me.

“Oh my! You are really hard! Does it hurt?” I asked.

“A little. My…” he hesitated.

“What?” I pushed him.

“My balls, they hurt.”

“Poor baby! I bet they do, all full of cum. With all the teasing, your balls must be about to burst. I’m sorry. This is all my fault.” I said but truly didn’t feel bad one bit. I was excited.

I then placed my hand atop his stiff hard throbbing cock making him groan loudly.

“Oh, my god baby! Your cock is so big and hard! I had no idea. I love it! I’m so proud. Oh, baby! You must really need some relief.” I said gently squeezing his incredibly stiff hard cock.

”You could take care of it yourself… or… if you want, I could take care of it for you. Would you like that? Do you want mommy to take care of it for you?” I said as I gently slide my hand up and down the length of his stiff cock.

“What! Right here!” He moaned.

“Yeah! Right here! Why not? No one will see. It’ll be fun! But you have to promise me to keep it a secret. You can’t tell anybody. Promise?”

“Okay! I promise!” He groaned as I closed my fingers around his fat cock and began gently stroking.

With a soft touch, I stroked gently and easily, wanting him to last as long as possible. And as I stroked my son, and with him watching, I fingered my pussy and rubbed my clit. I need to cum just as badly as he did and I wanted to cum with him.

“Does that feel good?” I asked. He nodded. “Good! I want to make you cum. I want to make you feel better.

Sitting next to my son with my hand in his shorts stroking his hard cock, I fingered my own wet pussy, thankfully none of the other beachgoers were near enough to see what we were doing. As far as anyone could tell, we were just hanging out on the beach just like they were.

“Oh, baby! You have such a nice cock, it’s so big and hard!” I moaned as I fingered my sopping wet pussy.

Stroking my own son off on the beach, or anywhere for that matter might not seem right to some people, but I’ve never been right. Growing up, I was always kind of kinky and perverted, even as a kid, with a taste for the bizarre and drawn to the forbidden. The more I wasn’t supposed to do something, the more I wanted to, just for the sake of being bad, especially if it was something nasty. It was something that always excited me and still did.

“That’s it, baby!” I said gently stroking my son’s cock. It was getting wet and slippery. “Oh, baby! Yes! That’s nice!” I moaned. “Whenever you’re ready baby, I want to make you cum, and I’m going to cum too! Mommy’s going to cum with you! Is that okay? Is it okay if mommy makes herself cum?”

He nodded excitedly, watching as I fingered my gaping hole and rubbed my big fat stiff clit.

“Aaaugh! Mom! I’m gonna cum!” Danny cried out.

“Fuck yes baby do it! Cum for me!” I called out as I threw off the towel and pulled down his shorts. I wanted to witness his explosion. “Oh fuck baby! Yes! Cum! Mommy’s cumming too!” I cried out as I wildly fingered my gushing hole, while rapidly stroking my son’s spurting cock.

As my son’s erupting cock covered my hand with creamy gooey goodness, my asshole began to twitch uncontrollably and my pussy pulsated as I brought myself to an incredible thrashing orgasm right there on the beach with my young son’s spewing cock in my hand.

Thankfully, no one on the beach seemed to have noticed the commotion.

“Oh my! Look at the huge mess you made,” I said after stroking my son off. “That’s okay, I’ll clean it up,” I said, and I licked the gobs of goo off my cum drizzled hand.

“Mmmmm!” I said to my stunned, wide-eyed son as I licked my fingers. “I like it!” I said licking and sucking one finger then the next, slurping my son’s creamy cum. “Mmmmm! It’s good! Mommy hasn’t had any cum to eat in a long time! Mmmmm, so good!”

After swallowing every last drop of my son’s cum, I draped the beach towel over his still hard pulsating cock, then curled up next to him.

“Feel better now?” I asked.

He nodded and smiled.

“Good. Me too. We both needed that. Let’s rest for a minute, then maybe we’ll take off. Okay?”

Again he just smiled and nodded. I think being jacked-off by his mother left him speechless.

“Remember what I said, what I did for you is a secret. Don’t tell anybody.”

“I won’t tell anyone. I promise.

I felt guilty for about a half a second, and after it passed, I was again ready for some more dirty fun with my son. We laid together for a short while, but I was getting restless. I was still horny and since Danny seemed more than ready and willing, I thought what harm would a little more fun do.

Laying together on the beach looking at each other, nose to nose, coming down from our mutual orgasms, I asked, “Did you enjoy that?”

He smiled and nodded.

“So… I guess maybe you really do like my fat ass!” I said teasingly.

“I like your ass! I like it a lot! I don’t think it’s fat. I think it’s awesome!” He said.

“Oh really! You’ve been looking at my ass have you!”

“Yeah. I like looking at it, a lot!”

Danny smiled and looked longingly at my lips, so I leaned in and kissed him on the lips, our tongues meet and swam together for a moment, but I kept it short and sweet. I didn’t want to be caught making-out with my young son on the beach. And as we kissed, my hand returned to his cock.

Odd how I felt that I could get away with stroking my son off on the public beach, but kissing was too risky.

“You’re still hard!” I said.

He smiled and nodded.

Peaking under the towel, I eyed his still very hard twitching cock. Another quiver of excitement shot through me, and I felt my pussy throb. “Do you think you could go again?” I asked excitedly.

He smiled and nodded. “Yeah. I want to.”

“That’s awesome baby! I love it! Mommy could too!” I said. “Hey, why don’t we pack-up and get out of here before we start attracting attention.”

Gathering up our stuff, we headed back to the car. Danny pulled on his teeshirt, but I strolled back to the car as I was, with only the thin beach cover-up draped over my bouncing tits, and with my hot wet pussy hanging out of the side of my bikini bottoms.

At the car, as I bent overloaded our things in the back, I looked over my shoulder and could see that Danny was eyeing my ass. Leaning forward into the open hatch-back, I lifted my beach cover and pushed out my ass. “Do you like mommy’s ass? I got sand all over my butt!” I said teasingly as I brushed my big butt, making it jiggle. “Will you help me, please. Will you brush the sand off mommy’s big butt, pleeease.”

Danny smiled and willingly began running his hands over my big round butt, brushing the non-exciting sand off my ass.

While keeping an eye out for passerby’s, I encouraged my son.

“Oh yeah, that’s it, baby, brush the dirty sand off mommy’s ass!” I teased as he wiped off my butt with a gentle slapping motion.“Good! Keep going! Don’t stop! Brush the sand off of mommy’s big dirty ass.”

He giggled, and I leaned further into the back of the open hatch, sticking my butt out even further, as Danny continued to brush and rub his hands over my big round ass.

“Harder!” I said, “Brush my ass harder!” and Danny began to lightly slap my ass, brushing away the imaginary sand.

“Ooo! That feels nasty good! Do it harder!” I demanded. “Mommy’s big ass is really dirty and you need to brush it hard!”

He began slapping my ass hard, spanking me.

The nasty teasing and the spanking were really getting me turned on. As Danny smacked my ass, I slid a hand back between my spread legs and began rubbing my clit.

“Oh, fuck baby! Do that! You’re making me horny again! Spank mommy’s dirty ass.” I said as I fingered my wet pussy. “Spank it hard! Oh fuck yeah, mommy loves to be spanked!”

I think he must have had some pent up aggression that I didn’t know about because he really started whipping at my ass hard. With a big grin on his face and a bulge in his shorts, he beat my ass red, until it stung and burned, and that made my pussy throb.

“What a minute!” I said between slapping blows. “I got some sand in my butt crack too! Will you clean it out for me?” I asked with a dirty grin.

He smiled and nodded eagerly.

“I don’t need these things anymore,” I said, as I slipped out of my bikini bottoms presenting my bare backside to my excited son. I was standing in the parking lot, early naked, except for the very thin beach cover-up, which was pulled up around my waist, and a pair of sandals, exposing my backside to my aroused son.

Looking back at Danny I said, “My butt crack needs to be cleaned out. Will you do that for me? I don’t want any sand in there.”

He nodded and smiled. I leaned into the back of the car and stuck out my butt, giving my son a full view from the rear of my twitching ass and throbbing pussy.

Eagerly returning to brushing and feeling my now, red and enflamed ass, Danny let his fingers slide in between my big round ass cheeks, and I could feel his fingertips brushing across my spasming asshole as he brushed imaginary sand out my butt crack.

“Ooo baby, all teasing aside, that really does feel good! Don’t stop!” I said as Danny’s fingers kept running over my twitching asshole. “That’s a good boy, brush off mommy’s dirty butt hole. Brush it off really good! I don’t want any sand in there.”

With all the handling and spanking of my ass, I was really getting horny again and feel nasty. Reaching back, I pulled apart my butt cheeks, knowing that my horny son would be able to see my gaping wet pussy.

“Oh fuck baby! You’re doing such a good job! Keep brushing mommas dirty butthole, rub it really hard and good!”

As Danny toyed with my asshole, I continued to rub my clit. His playful fingers were beginning to wonder, and venture down and around my gaping wet pussy. I could feel that his fingers were getting wet from my dripping fuck hole as he’d slide them back up over my ass. He was really getting me excited, making me feel kinky and nasty.

“Oh fuck baby, that feels so good!” I said. “You’re really making mommy horny. I like it when you rub your wet fingers on my tight asshole! You’re doing such a good job! You’re making mommy so wet and horny! I think some sand got inside my butthole, please push your fingers in there and get it out. Do it for mommy, pleeese!”

I was really flicking my clit hard and fast, and when I felt his finger push deep into my tight asshole, I came right there and then.”

“Oooaaaugh! Oh fuck baby, I’m cumming! Fuck! Fuck! Yes! Do that! You’re making mommy cum!” I cried out as I trembled and bucked.

Looking back, I could see the big fat bulge of young cock in my son’s shorts.

“Baby! What I need you to…” I stammered excitedly. I was nearly delirious. “Oh fuck baby, mommy’s so horny! I have a really good idea! What I want you to do is brush mommy’s ass off with your big stiff boner! Baby! Will you do that for me? Pleeese! Take your big cock out of your shorts and brush it on mommy’s big ass! I need to feel it on my ass!”

He looked around. He seemed a little unsure.

“It’s okay baby, no one’s around. I’ve been keeping watch. No one will see! It’ll be fun! It’ll feel good! You’ll like it! I promise!” Nodding, he pushed the waistband of his shorts down under his big red balls and then stepped up.

“Oh, that’s it, baby! You’re doing so good!” I said when I felt his cock press against my ass-crack. “Rub mommy’s ass with your big cock, rub it all over.” I felt his stiff hard cock slide from side to side across my big round ass. “Oh, that’s it, baby! Your big cock feels so good! Now rub it on mommy’s butt crack. Yeah! That’s it!”

Reaching back, I pulled open my big butt cheeks. “Now rub it on mommy’s butthole!” I said, squeezing my own ass cheeks, holding them obscenely open. “Ooo fuck! Yeah, that’s it, baby! Rub your big cock on mommy’s tight asshole! Rub it hard! Oh, fuck baby! That feels so fuck’n good!”

As my son rubbed his cock on my twitching asshole, I returned to fingering myself and rubbing my big swollen clit. His big hard cock was leaking lots of slippery pre-cum which he was smearing on my tight asshole.

“Oh fuck baby yes! Do that! Rub your big cock on mommy’s asshole! Oh, fuck it feels so good! Mommys got some sand buried deep in her asshole! I need you to use your big hard to get it out! Okay! Would you do that for mommy! Slip your big cock into mommy’s ass!”

I could feel the head of his big dick pushing hard against my tight asshole and felt the pressure build as he was about to shove it in.

“Oooohfuuuk baby yes! Push your big cock into mommy’s ass! Mommy wants it!”

But just before the head of my son’s cock penetrated my tight ass, a car pulled into the parking lot and moved towards us.

“Oh fuck!” I cried out when I saw the minivan full of screaming kids moving towards us. “Get off of me!” I yelled as I quickly stood upright, nearly knocking Danny off his feet. Pull my beach cover down, I yelled, “Someone’s coming! Pull your shorts up, quick!”

As the minivan slowly rolled by, we both tried to act normally. Looking at my son, the front of his shirt was tucked into his shorts and the head of his cock was still pocking out. “Fix your shorts!” I snapped at him.

After the van rolled by, moving on without paying us any attention, we both looked at each other and began busting up laughing.

“That was a close one!” I said when I could finally stop laughing.

“Yeah! Too close!” Danny said. He was sweaty, and his face was all red, and the bulge in his shorts was huge. He was visible very excited and agitated with frustration.

I slammed the hatch closed.

“Are we leaving!” Danny exclaimed with a good amount of alarm.

“Yeah, we should. It’s too risky here. We almost got caught. We need to be more careful.” I said imagining the ramifications of getting caught with my son’s cock up my ass. “I need to be more careful! But it was fun! Wasn’t it?” I said still feeling the adrenaline coursing through my veins.

“Yeah but… do we have to go?” He said, letting his disappointment show.

I looked at the huge bulge in my son’s shorts, and I could almost see it throbbing, and I understood his need. I then looked over at the trail marker near our car. It had been a lot of years, but I knew from my childhood that many hiking trails winded through the nearby woods with many branching trails that lead to secluded areas.

“Do you want to go for a hike?” I asked my antsy son.

“Hike? Hike where?”

“I don’t know. Somewhere private. Somewhere there are no minivans.”

With a big grin, he nodded.

As we strolled the main trail, I flirted and teased my son. Leading the way, I made sure to swing my ass and bounce my tits, often lifting my cover-up, flashing my very horny aroused son.

“It’s been a pretty fun day, don’t you think,” I said as I twirled exposing my hairless pussy to my son. “I bet you didn’t know you’re mom was such a horny slut.”

“You’re not a slut.” He said.

“Yes, I am, not so much anymore, but I use to be. It’s okay, I like being a slut. I miss it. If you want, I’ll be your dirty slut. You’d you like that?”

“Yeah!”

“Yeah! Okay! Mommy will be your dirty slut!”

He looked at me suspiciously.

”You think I’m kidding, don’t you!”

”Yeah.”

”Maybe I am. Maybe I’m not. We’ll see!” I teased.

We strolled along the main path for a while then took one of the lesser-traveled branches, and then an even lesser-traveled branch, and then left the trail altogether.

“That was pretty crazy what we did back at the parking lot, don’t you think. Do you think we went too far?” I asked, feeling a pang of uncertainty.

“No! I liked it!” He said without hesitation. “I want to do it again!”

“You do, huh, maybe we will! We’ll see. I can’t believe I let you rub your cock on my asshole.” I said with a disbelieving chuckle. ”Did you like doing that? Did you like playing with my ass?” I asked.

“Yeah! I liked it. I liked it a lot!” He said. “I didn’t want to stop!”

“I didn’t want to stop either. I liked it. It felt good! I can’t believe I almost let you fuck me in the ass.”

“No, I didn’t!” He said defensively. The thought seemed to have upset him. I don’t know why, but he didn’t seem to want to believe that he nearly shoved his cock into his mother’s ass.

“Yeah, you did,” I said just to antagonize him. “You had your cock pressed up against my asshole. I don’t think you realize just how close you were too fucking your mommy in the ass. In another second, and if that fucking minivan hadn’t shown up, you would have slipped your cock right into my tight ass.”

“No, I wouldn’t!” He insisted. “And you’re the one that wanted me to!”

“Yeah, I know, and you liked it!”

“Yeah, but I wasn’t going to put it all the way in!”

“Yes, you would have. You wouldn’t have been able to stop. Another second, and you would have been fucking your mommy in the ass!” I said laughing.

I was really enjoying getting under his skin. “Maybe I wanted you to! Maybe I like it in the ass. I told you, your moms a dirty slut. Relax. Don’t worry, mommy likes being fucked in the ass. Mommy likes being fucked anywhere.” I said, spinning away, lifting my cover, and grabbing my ass cheeks. “Who knows, maybe you’ll get another chance.”

He smiled shyly.

I didn’t know where we were going, or what, if anything we were going to do when we got there. I just knew that I was having fun playing around, and acting like a slut with my son.

After making our own trail for a short awhile, we came to a secluded grassy area surrounded by brush with an old fallen tree.

“Stop! We’ve gone far enough! My feet hurt! These sandals weren’t made for hiking. And besides, I think this is a good spot.” I said sitting down on the old fallen tree, worn smooth from many years of weather, and from many other hikers resting their butts on it like I was.

“A good spot for what?” Danny asked.

I just smiled seductively at him. “You’ve been looking at my tits, haven’t you,” I said, squeezing and pulling on my big erect nipples through the thin beach cover-up.

“Yes.” He said shyly, watching my hands work.

“Yeah? Do you want to touch ‘em? Do you want to play with mommy’s tits? I’ll let you if you want to.”

His eyes widened, and he smiled and nodded.

“Come here then, right here in front of me,” I said as I lifted my cover, exposing my tits and everything else to my eager son. “Stand right here between my legs.”

Opening my legs, exposing my hot wet pussy, I pulled him close between my thick spread thighs. Looking down at the huge bulge in his pants, a quiver of excitement ran through me.

“Give me your hands,” I said, and I placed them on my tits.

Very gently, cautiously, he lightly feathered my breast with his fingers.

“Don’t be afraid. You can handle ‘em, hold ‘em, squeeze ‘em. Don’t worry, I like it.” I said encouraging him to handle my tits. “You’re not going to hurt me.”

Danny cupped my big tits in his hands, lifted them, and squeezed them together.

“Mmmm, that it! That feels good baby! Squeeze mommy’s tits, squeeze ‘em hard! That’s how mommy likes it. And play with my nipples, pull on ‘em, and twisted ‘em. Do it hard! I don’t mind. Mommy likes it a little bit rough. I like it really rough.”

As requested, and given free rein, he began enthusiastically mauling my tits and pulling and twisting my big stiff nipples.

“Oh fuck yeah baby! Do that! Your making mommy so horny! I need to touch my pussy while you play rough with my tits. Is that okay? Mommy needs to cum again.”

Danny nodded and looked down between my spread legs at my gaping pussy.

While tormenting my tits, Danny kept looking down, watching as I fingered and rubbed my sopping wet pussy.

“You like watching mommy touch her pussy, don’t you.”

He smiled and nodded as pulled and twisted my big nipples.

“I like you watching!” I said as I rammed four fingers into my gaping hole, making a sloppy wet sound as I finger fucked myself. “It turns mommy on! It makes me feel dirty and nasty, and I like that!”

He smiled and nodded, and squeezed my tits hard like I’d asked, then pinched my nipples and pulled cruelly hard, stretching them out.

“Oh fuck yeah! That’s how I like it! Pull on mommy’s big fat nipples and twist ‘em hard! I love it!” I groaned as he abused my tits while I fingered myself.

I was really starting to get worked up, masturbating in front of my son while he abused my tits.

“Oh, baby! You like playing rough with mommy’s tits, don’t you? I know you do! I like it too.”

He smiled and nodded. He seemed to be getting real enjoyment out of tormenting my tits.

”You know how you spanked mommy’s fat ass, made it all red and sore, you can do the same to my titties if you want to. You can slap ‘em and spank ‘em if you want. I really want you to! It turns me on! Will you do that for me?”

He grinned and nodded, then lifted his hand and smacked the side of my big tit making it wobble from side to side. He then paused and looked to me for reassurance.

“Thats it baby! It’s okay, do it again! I want you to!” I said.

He slapped my other tit.

“Again! Don’t stop baby, I like it! Spank mommy’s tits! Make ‘em sting like you did my ass!”

He began slapping and spanking my tits.

“Oh fuck yeah baby,” I moaned. “that’s it. Slap momma’s titties, slap ‘em hard, punish your dirty slut mommy’s tits.”

I continued to wildly fingers myself, as Danny repeatedly slapped my tits, seeming to take great pleasure in punishing his mother with surprising aggression. At first, he was unsure of himself, but with a little encouragement, he viciously slapped my tits around.

As my son took out his aggressions on my tits, I wildly rubbed at my fat swollen clit, and I could feel another orgasm building.

“Baby… baby… you’re making mommy so horny! Mommy wants to see your big beautiful cock! Show it to me please!”

He stopped smacking my tits for a moment and pushed the elastic waist of his shorts down under his ball, proudly show me his big hard cock.

“Oh baby, mommy loves your cock! I want to feel it on my tits! I want you to rub your big cock my tits, just like you did my ass. It’ll feel really good! I promise!

I pulled him close, pressing my tit against his cock, and he moaned.

“That feels good, doesn’t baby.”

“Yeah! It feels really good!”

“Good baby, rub your cock on mommy’s tits! I love the feel of your cock!”

Holding him close, he began rubbing his cock on my tits as I fingered myself to the edge of another orgasm.

Insanely horny, I brought out all my freaks to play.

“Baby! Mommy’s going to cum soon! I want you to do something for me.”

“Okay!” He said eagerly willing to please.

”Its going to seem strange, but it’s okay, mommy likes it!” I said taking his hands and placed them around my neck.

“You liked being rough with mommy. I know you do. I can tell. Now I want you to do something even rougher. I want you to squeeze mommy’s throat right here under my chin. I want you to squeeze real hard, as hard as you can. I want you to choke mommy while she plays with her pussy and makes herself cum.”

“Choke you? Why?”

“Because mommy likes it. I like weird things sometimes, okay! Don’t be scared, just do it. Squeeze my throat real tight, as hard as you can while I rub my pussy. It’ll make me feel really good, and you can watch me make myself cum! I know you like that.”

Looking unsure and confused, he carried out my strange request. As his hands closed around my throat, I pulled him close so that his cock would press against my tits as he choked me.

“That’s it, baby, squeeze real tight. I want you to! I’m about to cum, and sometimes, mommy likes to be choked when she cums. I know it’s kinda scary, but don’t be afraid, you’re not going to hurt me.” I pleaded as I frantically flicked my big fat clit.

With skinny his little arms, he squeezed with all his might, his hands clamping tighter and tighter around my throat.

“That’s it, baby!” I gaged. “Keep going, don’t stop! You’re going to make mommy cum so hard! You want to make mommy cum hard, don’t you!” I choked the words out, barely able to speak as his hands tightened around my neck.

Squeezing my throat as tight as he could, my son was really getting into choking his mother, thrusting his hips forward as he did, rubbing his long hard cock on my tits as he tried to choke the life out of me.

My skinny son’s long slender fingers possessed surprising strength. I could feel my face swelling, and turning red. I was becoming light-headed and dizzy. Unable to breathe, I could no longer choke out words as I frantically rubbed and fingered myself, attacking my clit with the same urgent need to cum as I had to breathe, bring myself, jerking and gasping like a fish out of water, to an intense, convulsing orgasm while my son viciously choked me.

Just before I lost consciousness, I managed to tap on Danny’s arms in a way that thankfully, he understood to release his grip on my throat before it was too late.

He stepped back and looked at me stunned. I choked and gasped for air, while continuing to obscenely hump, involuntarily at my digging fingers.

See the shock and concern on his face I said, “It’s okay baby! I’m okay! Oh my god, that was intense! Baby, please come here! You did great! Don’t be scared! I’m fine!”

He stood there stunned, his stiff cock standing straight up, red and twitching, and dripping pre-cum.

“Come here baby please! Don’t be afraid! That was incredible! I know it was a strange request. Thank you for doing it for me! Mommy likes a lot of strange things. Thank you, baby!”

“Know I want to do something for you baby, you’ve earned it, and it’s something I love to do, and I know you’re going to love it too!”

Leaning over, I kissed his stiff red pulsating cock. He groaned and shuttered. I rubbed his rigid cock with my lips and cheeks, smearing pre-cum all over my face.

I slid off the log onto my knees, pulled his shorts down to his ankles and he stepped out of them.

On my knees, I continued to lap at his stiff hard cock, licking in long wet strokes from his balls to the tip of his cock, rubbing his beautiful slimy cock all over my face, and even all over my sore throat. He moaned and groaned as I massaged his juicy cock with my face.

“Do you like that baby! Do you like mommy rubbing her wet tongue all over your big cock! I love it! I’m going to suck it! I’m going to suck the cum out of it and swallow every drop! Do you want me to do that for you baby? Do you want mommy to suck your cock and drink your cum?” I said as I continued to rub his cock all over my spit and pre-cum smeared face.

“It feels good! It feels really good!” He said. I could hear the excited quiver in his voice. “Yes! I want you to!”

“Want do you what baby? Mommy really wants to hear you say it!” I said as I licked his churning balls.

“Aaaugh!” He groaned. “My cock! I want you to suck my cock!”

“Ohmygod, baby! That’s fucking so hot! Remember baby, mommy’s your dirty slut, don’t ever be afraid to tell her what to do!”

I took his hands and placed them on my head. He gently cradled my head as I slathered his cock with spit.

“Tell me again,” I said as I licked the throbbing under-shaft of his throbbing cock. “I just like hearing it. It turns me on.” I was on my knees, licking my son’s cock, and fingering myself again.

“Suck my cock!” He said forcefully.

“Oh fuck baby! I love it!” I said as I rubbed the head of his oozing cock on my cheek while pinching and pulling on my clit.

“Suck my cock you dirty fuck’n slut!” He demanded.

“Oh fuck yes baby!” I groaned before taking my son’s slimy wet cock into my mouth. He groaned loudly.

Sucking, slurping, and swirling my tongue, I slowly took about half my son’s long hard shaft, feeling it pulsing and throbbing against my tongue. I withdrew, licked it, smeared it on my face, then slowly took the entire length down my throat until his hard churning balls were pressed against my chin. Again, he groaned as if in pain. I held him like that, with his cock buried deep in my throat, massaging the root base of his cock with my tongue. I then tickled his balls with the tip of my tongue before withdrawing his long slimy shaft from my throat and taking a breath.

He looked down at me, with astonished disbelief.

“Was that good baby. Is that what you wanted me to do.”

He nodded, wide-eyed.

“Remember mommy told you she likes strange things? I want you to do something that might seem strange, but you’re going to like it, I promise. I want you to fuck mommy’s mouth. Will you do that for me, fuck mommy’s mouth really deep. I showed you that I can take it, every inch, all the way down my throat. Will you do that for me? It makes mommy horny just thinking about it. I’m going to touch my pussy while you fuck my mouth, it’s going to make me cum again. Will you do that for me?” I begged while kneeling before my son, licking and rubbing his long throbbing cock on my face, as I rubbed and fingered my own gooey wet pussy.

Looking down at me, he nodded. His mouth was hanging open.

“I want you to fuck my mouth like a big boy, okay! I want you fuck mommy hard and rough, like a man! Don’t worry, I can take it! It’s how I like it! It’s how I want it! I want you to choke me with your big cock, and cum down my throat! Will you do that for me?”

His dripping cock twitched, and he nodded.

I again took his cock in my mouth cock in my mouth, and he slowly pumped his cock in and out. After a few seconds, I pulled away.

“Baby! Harder! I want you to fuck mommy’s mouth HARD! Show me how strong you are! Show mommy how hard and fast you can fuck her mouth! That’s how I want it! That’s how I need it!”

At that, he nodded, gripped my head firmly, and slid his rigid cock deep down into my throat until my nose smashed against his pubic bone and his big churning balls rested on my chin. With his cock buried down my throat, he paused for a second groaning, then pulled back, then trusted forward, holding my head firmly, shoving his cock back down my throat, slamming my nose into his hard pubic bone.

Groaning and growling, he began pumping his hips, forcefully fucking my mouth, as I went to work on my big fat clit, pulling and twisting, and jerking on it, tormenting myself towards another intense orgasm.

After a couple of minutes of hard, forceful face fucking, I managed to pull myself off his cock.

“Oh fuck baby, you’re doing so good! You’re making mommy so proud!” I panted with my fingers shoved into my dripping fuck hole. “Mommy’s going to cum again, real soon! You’re fucking mommy’s mouth so good you’re going to make her cum!”

Licking and rubbing his stiff wet cock all over my face and neck, I felt the desire to offer further encouragement, instruction, and grooming to my young, fuck happy son. “I want you to cum too! I want you to cum down my throat! I want to swallow every drop. I want you to keep fucking my mouth! Don’t stop until you cum, even if I try to stop you, don’t stop until you cum down my throat. If I try to pull away, don’t let me, hold my head tight, pull my hair if you need to, in fact, I want you to, I like it that way, I want you to take fistfuls of mommy’s hair and rough fuck her mouth until you cum down her throat. Will you do that for me please! I’m so close to cumming and I need you to do that for me!”

I started bobbing my head, mouth fucking my son. Groaning, he twisted up two handfuls of hair and began cruelly shoving his cock down my throat, just as I’d begged. His mean, aggressive side resurfaced and he began pounding away on my mouth, ramming his cock down my throat so viciously that my nose my have gotten broken slamming against his pubic bone. I know it was bleeding.

I didn’t try to stop him. I don’t think I could have if I wanted to, he was too close to cumming, I could tell. I was also in the midst of an intense, prolonged orgasm, ith one hand, mauling my tits and my nipples, with the other, torturing my gushing pussy and enraged clit, drive myself to a crazed orgasm while my son rammed his cock down my throat.

All of a sudden Danny cried out loudly, rammed his long hard to the hilt, again smashing my bloody nose into his pubic bone and his big balls into my chin. Holding my head with a firm grip, his cock buried in my throat, he jerked, and shutter, and growled loudly, and I knew he was cumming deep down my throat.

In the throws of my own orgasm, I was out of my mind. I hadn’t been able to take a decent breath for quite a while and felt like I was about to pass out. All of a sudden, he pulled back enough that I was able to suck in enough air to remain conscious, for a little while anyway. Then he shoved his cock back down my throat, and cum shot out my nose.

After another few torturous seconds of thrashing, grinding, and groaning, he finally pulled out, disposition another big wad of cum in my mouth as he withdrew. Releasing my head, he stepped back, and I collapsed at his feet gasping, not unconscious, but nearly.

Spent in every way, I just laid there on the ground for a minute, trying to pull myself together.

“Are you okay?!?! I’m sorry! I did what you told me to do! Ohmygod! Ohmygod! Ohmy….” Danny exclaimed in a panic.

“I’m okay!” I said after coughing up a big wad of cum. “Don’t be scared baby, I’m fine, you did good. You did fucking great! Thank you, baby, I haven’t cum like that in a long time!”

I sat up with my son on the soft peaty ground. He still had a concerned look, as if he’d done something wrong. I leaned over and kissed him, our tongues battling in our joined mouths. It was strong, forceful, and passionate.

“Baby, you did perfectly! You did just what I asked, and I loved it! It was so intense! It was fucking incredible! I came so hard I pissed myself! Okay! So you didn’t do anything wrong. You did everything perfect!”

He smiled and nodded. He seemed to understand.

“I guess you’re my little mother-fucker now aren’t you,” I said.

He frowned. “No, I’m not!”

“Yeah, you are! I’m your mother, and you fucked me in the mouth didn’t you? So that makes you a mother-fucker!” I said teasing him.

“Don’t call me that! I’m not a mother-fucker!” He snapped. He was getting annoyed. Which only reinvigorated me.

“Mother-fucker! Mother-fucker! Mother-fucker!” I began singing just to antagonize my son.

“Stop it! Don’t call me that! I can’t believe I was worried about you! You fuck’n bitch!” He said as he jumped up, pulled his shorts back on and stormed off.

“Wait! Wait! Wait! You’re not a mother-fucker. I’m just teasing you. Please stop! Come here and help me up, please.”

He stopped and turned, then reluctantly returned. I held out my hand and he helped me to my feet.

I started brushing my ass off. “Do you want to help me?” I asked with a smirk. He glared at me. “Sorry, just kidding. We should probably get going. I think we’ve had enough fuck’n… oops, I mean fun, for one day.” I snickered.

Shaking his head, he turned to head out, but I just stood there, mischievously watching. I couldn’t believe how horny I still was.

“Sorry I called you a mother-fucker.” I called out. “You’re not. I don’t think you have what it takes.” He turned and looked at me suspiciously. “I don’t think you could fuck me even if you wanted to. I don’t think you have it in you. I don’t think you’re strong enough.”

“I could if I wanted to.” He said defiantly. He was always a sucker for reverse-psychology.

“Yeah, you think so? No, I don’t. It’s easy to say but tuff to do. It takes a lot of strength, bravery, and determination to take what you want. Think you can take it from me! I don’t think so. You’re all talk.”

“No, I’m not! I could do it! You’re practically naked already!” He said. I was really starting to get to him.

“Okay then, if you think it’s that easy, bring it on!” I said holding my arms out egging him on. “Let’s see what you got, or are you all talk.”

He stomped up and tried to grab me, but I shoved him away, nearly knocking him off his feet. He had a stunned look on his face. “Oh, boo hoo! Poor baby!” I said mocking him. “Is that all you got? What did you think, it was going to be easy? You’re going to have to take what you want little boy!” That got him going, he was beginning to fume.

He tried coming at me a couple more times, but each time, I just shoved him away.

“This is getting boring,” I said. “You were right, you’re not a mother-fucker after all. Let’s get out of here.” I said as I walked by, elbowing him in the shoulder nearly knocking him down.

I took another step, and he surprised me by grabbing from behind and dragging me to the ground. We wrestled around a bit. I’d really gotten to him with all the antagonizing, and he was enraged. Fighting mad, and showing surprising strength and agility, he managed to get me on my back. Hold me down by my arms, and after some struggle, he managed to spread my legs and get himself wedged between my open thighs.

He was right, I was practically naked, and in that position, there wasn’t anything stopping him from shoving his cock in my gaping pussy.

He started pushing down his shorts, freeing his cock, which incredibly, was hard again.

That was my opportunity, with an arm free, I managed to roll him off of me and tried to crawl away on my hands and knees. That’s when he grabbed me from behind and held on tightly. Ass up, he pushed my face into the ground and pulled both my arms behind my back.

The whole thing was a game to me, and his aggression only served to excited me.

With a tight grip on my waist, I could feel his stiff cock pressing against my backside, sending quivers of excitement shooting through my dripping wet fuck-hole. Sliding my knees apart, I arched my back and lowered myself, willingly getting into position to be fucked by my son’s big cock.

“Who’s I a mother-fucker now!” He yelled as he rammed his stiff rod into my gooey, upturned hole, and we both groaned.

“Oh, yes, baby! You are! Yes! Fuck your mommy! Fuck her hard!” I cried as he pounded his cock into me from behind.

Fucking me for a good long time, he pounded me viciously hard, and with anger, showing remarkable strength, pushing, pulling and shoving me around.

“Ohmygod baby! It’s so good! Your fuck’n mommy so good! Oh, fuck baby! I’m gonna cum!” I cried out as the pounding continued.

He was rough, slapping my ass and pulling my hair. Pulling my head back with a fistful of hair, he put me in a rear chokehold as he rammed his cock into me. With his free hand, he reached around, and began mauling my tits, and pulling and twisting my big hard nipples as he fucked me hard from behind. Twisting my head back, he looked me right in eyes, grinning sadistically, as he cruelly tightened his forearm around my neck. Feeling the flow of blood to my brain being choked off and tight swelling in my face, and I could barely speak.

As he continued to hammer me from behind, nearly choking the life out of me, I insanely managed to squeak out the words. “It’s so good baby! It’s so good! I’m gonna cum again! Oh fuck baby, you’re making mommy cum again!”

All of a sudden, he threw me onto the ground, his stiff cock springing out of my gushing hole, flinging slimy fuck juice all over. Grabbing me by the hair, he shoves his dripping wet cock in my face and begins rubbing his cock all over my face, basically jacking-off with my face.

In a constant state of orgasm, I was going at myself with my hands, mauling my tits, rubbing and fingering my gaping hole, as my son, with fistfuls of my hair, humped my face.

As he rubbed his wet, cunt juice covered cock all over my face, I managed to capture his stiff rod in my mouth, and he began to face fuck me, ramming his long hard cock down my throat. Buried deep down my throat, I could taste my own juices and could feel his thick hard cock throbbing against my tongue. Unable to breathe, I was choking. I thought he was going to cum down my throat again when all of a sudden, he threw me down on to my back allowing me to gasp for air.

Quickly positioned himself between my open legs, he pushed my knees up to my shoulders, and rammed his cock into my gaping fuck hole. “Oh god yes! Fuck me, baby!” I groaned. Looking him straight in the eye I pleaded. “Fuck your mommy! Fuck her hard! Ohmygod, it’s so good, fuck me!”

As he fucked me on my back, he slapped my tits around and then began pulling and twisting my big puckering nipples, stretching them out, making me cry out in pain. He then, as he thrust his cock into my squirting hole, began to suck on my big fat swollen nipples, sucking on them hard, biting and chewing on them.

“Oh fuck baby! That’s so good! Suck on mommy’s titties! Suck ‘em hard! Bite ‘em! Aaaugh! Fuck!” I groaned as he bit down, holding his head to my breast, encouraging his torture. And even as he recoiled and trust cock into me over and over, I continued to rub my clit, driving myself insane.

Pushing my knees back behind my shoulders, he forcibly turned my ass upward. He then began rubbing his slimy wet cock on my spasming asshole.

“Yes baby, do it!” I said excitedly. “I know you want to! Put your cock in mommy’s ass and fuck her hard! Do it baby! I want you to!” I pleaded as I pulled open and fingered my own pulsating asshole.

My ass was already a wet mess, covered with gooey slimy leaking from my gushing fuck hole, and my son’s cock was covered in that same gooey slimy, so when he shoved, it slipped easily into my wanton asshole.

“Ohmygod baby yes! Fuck mommy’s ass!” I groaned as he drove his cock deep into my all to willing rear.

Driving four fingers into pussy, I finger fucked myself and rubbed my enflamed clit as my son pounded away on my ass.

“Oh god yes, baby! I like it! Fuck me, hard baby! Mommy likes it up the ass! Oh fuck baby, you’re making mommy cum again!

Swinging my leg over, he rolled me onto my side, and ass fucked me that way from behind. Grabbing hold of my thigh for leverage he pounded me, his thighs slapping rhythmically against my big ass.

Pulling my hair, he began driving himself home, both of us grunting and groaning as he hammered away on me.

Letting go of my hair, he grabbed hold of my beach cover, which was by then, gathered up around my shoulders. As he jackhammered away at my ass, he yanked and twisted the cover-up around my neck.

I could barely breathe as the fabric tightened around my throat. Becoming dizzy and lightheaded, I could no longer see clearly, everything was becoming fuzzy.

Even as I clawed at the fabric twisted around my throat, I was in the throes of an unceasing orgasm, and as I struggled to free myself from the tourniquet tightening around my neck, I couldn’t stop insanely touching myself, frantically squeezing my own tits, pulling on my incredibly stiff erect nipples, ramming my fingers into my gaping hole, and wildly rubbing at my huge swollen clit.

All of a sudden, I could no longer finger myself. My hands fell away lifelessly, and I no longer had the use of my limp arms. And before I could consider what was happening to me, everything went dark, and I passed out.

I don’t know what happened after that, or how long I was unconscious.

I awoke to the sound of voices…

“Hey! Are you okay!”

“Are they dead!”

“It looks like they’re breathing!”

“Hey! Do you need some help!”

“Look at her tits!”

“Really? Is that all you ever think about?”

“I wish my tits were that big! I even wish your tits were that big. That would be even better!”

“Should we go get help?”

“We’re not even supposed to be out here.”

I then became aware of a sharp poking in my shoulder. I awoke to see a young girl about Danny’s age with a stick in her hand.

“She’s awake!”

“Hey, are you okay? Do you need some help?”

As I came-to, I realized that I was laying on my side on the ground, naked, with my beach cover-up gathered around my neck. Danny was laying behind me, asleep, spooning me, with his limp dick still stuck between my big butt cheeks.

Getting up on one elbow, I cleared my throat and said, “No. we’re fine. We’re just resting.” It was the only thing I could think of on the spot. And as my head began to clear, I could feel the cum leaking out of my ass.

Elbowing Danny, I said, “Wake up!”

It took him a second to get his wits about him and realize that we weren’t alone, then I said, “Your shorts! Where are your shorts!”

He quickly found the nearby shorts and embarrassingly scurried into them as I tried to cover myself with the remains of my torn cover-up.

“What are you guys doing out here? Are you sure you’re okay?” One of the stunned girls asked.

As my head became clearer, I looked over the two young girls. One was blonde, the other brunette, both dressed identically. Both wearing very tight, light-colored, elastic short-shorts that were pulled up tightly into their puffy little pussy slits. Both wearing the same little teeshirts, that looked at least one size too small, showing off their trim youthful bellies, with the Waka Waka Summer Camp logo across the chest. Neither of the girls was wearing a bra, and their puffy little titty nipples stood up proudly, and it looked as though neither girl were wearing panties, at least none that I could detect.

What was most notable about the girls, was that they were both filthy, looking as though they’d been wrestling around on the ground. Both girls were covered in dirt, with bits of grass and twigs in their hair, and a noticeable amount of dirt around their puffy titties and their tight little pussy slits as though left by dirty hands. The brunette also had a very red, fresh-looking, telltale hickey on her neck, and the blonde had an even more intriguing one on her inner thigh very near her crotch.

Smiling knowingly at the girls, I said, “I think we were probably doing the same thing you guys were doing.”

Looking at each other, the girls giggled.

“We better get going.” The blonde said. “We need to get back to camp, and get cleaned up before the dinner bell.”

As they left, the brunette turned back. “Maybe we’ll see you guys out here again sometime.” She said in a flirtatious way, shaking her tight little butt as they walk away.

Exhausted, Danny slept the entire ride home, drooling with his head against the side window. As I drove, I turned the rearview mirror so I could look at myself. There were ugly ligature marks on my neck, and I wondered what the girls from the camp must have thought.

Once home, I plopped down on the sofa and conked out myself.

Sometime later, I awoke to Danny standing over me, jerk’n off in my face. Watching as my son stroked his cock, I fingered myself. Opening my mouth, I let him cum on my outstretched tongue. After swallowing, I sucked his cock, draining his balls dry.

Waking up to my son’s cock inches from my face was a wonderful surprise and the end of our incredible day at the beach. Knowing that things would never be the same between Danny and me, I was eager for our next adventure.

The End?

About a girl I had forgotten about 0 (0)

Introduction:

Revenge sex can be a lot of fun Deb’s friend and I got revenge for Deb cheating with her boyfriend.

Revenge sex with Cindy

This is a true story about how my girlfriends, friend Cindy and I had an affair in revenge for her cheating with Cindy’s boyfriend.I had forgotten about this as it happened 35 years ago and her name came up in conversation.

I have known Cindy for many years and was a good friend of my girlfriend . I also worked with her before I knew she was her friend,Although I never talked to her much at work I would often see her and marvel at her beauty. She was a pretty girl 25 yrs old,short curly brown hair,brown eyes, a slim body, a tight butt and small breasts. I always thought she was way out of my league until Deb(my girlfriend) met her at our work’s xmas party.After that she began to be a real good friend of ours and more often a girl I fantasized about.

Cindy would often come by to visit us ,then the two would go out and have some drinks. Deb said she was trying to find Cindy a boyfriend and soon she did, he was a friend of mine, Mike.For the next three years they were inseparable and spent a lot more time with us.They finally moved in together and all seemed to be going well and were happy.

As guys would do, Mike would comment on Cindy’s sexy body . He would also brag about how good she was in bed.He would tell me how she shaves her pussy and just how good she can suck a cock. Not wanting to be undone I would tell him just how good Deb was and how she swallows.It was getting to the point I would fantasize about Cindy even more.

My fantasies continued more after she was promoted to supervisor at work.I now had to work more closely with Cindy and some times I imagined having sex with her over her desk. She was always well dressed and her perfume would be so intoxicating when she would be near me.We started to spend lunch times together which would keep me aroused the rest of the day.

Usually on Friday nights the girls would go out and Mike and I would play cards at a friends house. On Saturdays we would often have a barbecue at our homes, we began to spend a lot of time together.Even though I often fantasize about Cindy I never figured it would happen.

Cindy informed me at work that we had to go to a meeting in Albany on Friday and that we were to leave on Thursday. Since she was my supervisor she made all the plans for hotel rooms ,thinking it would be better to go the night before.

I didn’t think much about Deb asking me throughout the week when I was leaving and when I would be home. She also didn’t say anything when I told her I would be going with Cindy.

It was a five hour drive to Albany and I was in heaven smelling Cindy’s perfume throughout the car,not to mention how sexy she was dressed. I did sense something was on her mind and after several times asking her what was bothering her she finally told me. I was shocked when she said that Mike was cheating on her,then she told me who he had cheated with

“ Mike didn’t play cards with you guys last week did he?” she said “and Deb went out as usual right”.She then told me that she had to work overtime and when she returned home Deb’s car was in their driveway.She said she had told Deb that she would have to work late so when she saw our car she became suspicious.

Cindy said she waited in her car down the street for almost an hour until she called Deb. She told her she was on her way home and asked if she still wanted to have a drink or two, but Deb declined. Deb claimed she was ill and was home in bed and would take a rain check on her offer.Ten minutes later she watched Deb leave, she then waited another ten minutes before she went in.

I asked her what she said to Mike and she said “nothing,he claimed he was also not feeling well. He was still in bed and acted differently when I tried to give him a kiss.”I fumed for the next few days then I decided I would just get even”.

She then told me to get off at the next exit”we are not going to Albany and there was no meeting”.She said “ I arranged for tomorrow off and I reserved a room at the casino”.I still couldn’t believe that Deb has been sleeping with Mike but when she said “revenge sex”, I agreed.

Inside the motel room we both sat on the bed ,you could feel the nervousness radiating between us.We both would look at each other yet neither one would say anything.Cindy put some music on the tv ,”so”she said “have you ever cheated on someone”.When I said no she agreed that she has never either,and leaned back on the bed.

I could see down her well proportioned body as she kicked her sandals off just how sexy she was.”I wonder how it all started with them”she said then looked at me for a reply. “I think Deb was the aggressor”I said “at least that was how she cornered me”. Cindy had propped herself up on her elbows “it might be my job”she said laying her legs flat and slightly spread “I have been working a lot of over time”.

Being able to see more of her cleavage I was beginning to get hard so I rolled over on my belly to face her. I thought it would slow my erection but instead it made it grow as I was able to see farther up her dress.”Come to think about it, Mike has been missing a lot lately at the poker games “ I said trying to keep eye contact with Cindy.

“So “she said again “what should we do ,should we confront them or just say screw it and have our own affair”. This time she spread her legs a little farther to where I could see that she had nothing on under her dress. I ran my hands along her stockings expecting her to change her mind but instead she whispered “lets just screw”.

It didn’t take long for us to stand up and get naked,and begin to kiss each other.We then fell back down onto the bed with me between her long legs.”I have thought about this for a long time”I said while rubbing my hands up her thighs.Her breasts look bigger from this angle,but I had my sights set on her shaved pussy.

“Oh so you are that kind of man”she said as I kissed her thighs then licked up between her moist lip’s.I only responded by sucking her thin lip’s deeper in my mouth while moving her legs wider.My tongue dipped farther inside her as she moaned and threw her head back”oh your good”she whispered . I looked up with my mouth still on her clit watching her expressions change . I watched her nipples begin to grow as she rolled and pinched them with her fingers. She was becoming wetter and her moans became longer and when I pulled my mouth away she grabbed my head. “Don’t stop “she said, taking a deep breath and moving my head back down “ I don’t get this at home very often”.

I went back to licking her slit and sucking on her clit watching her squirm when I slid two fingers easily inside her.I love eating pussy and hearing her moan but Deb doesn’t let me do her often. Deb would rather give me blow jobs especially when she comes home from a night on the town. Tasting Cindy’s juices in my mouth through several orgasms was a delight . I could have gone on longer but finally she stopped me by telling me to fuck her.

She pulled me up with by my arms kissing me until I pulled away and said “I don’t have a condom”.She smiled and said “shut up and fuck me ,we don’t need one”.I watched her eye’s widen when she felt my thick cock pressing against her pussy.She took a deep breath”go slow you are much bigger than Mike” then lowered her hands down on my hips.

“Oh damn you feel so good”she said before sucking on my neck,the deeper I went the harder she sucked.The longer we fucked the wetter she was getting ,with her hands gripping my ass even harder. My fantasy has come true and the last thing I wanted was to cum.

I felt her cum when a warm stream seeped out alongside my cock ,but just kept driving it in and out of her.If this was to be a one time fling I wanted to make it last, I wanted to make it the best she has ever had.Deb would have stopped me by now but Cindy just kept pushing her hips up into me. Her fingernails now were racking up and down my back and grabbed my shoulders when she came again.

“Cum for me “she finally said “god damn you feel good” extending the word good as more of her juices seeped out of her.She sucked my tongue in her mouth when I kissed her and started cumming.Her fingers dug into my back feeling my cock throb unloading my seed deep inside her.I could feel her pussy pulsating on my cock as if milking me dry.

When we finished and slowly came down from the best fuck I ever had she just smiled and said “wow”. We kissed waiting for my cock to slip out from inside her , neither of us regretting what we just experienced. “I don’t think we should confront them about their affair”Cindy said and smiled.”I think you are right” I said “I also hope that there will be more company meetings now too”.

I moved away giving each nipple a suck then moved lower kissing on her belly. Her hands stopped short from kissing on her bare mound”let’s get dressed”she said “I am hungry”.I gave her hands a kiss “room service “I asked she smiled “we have all night and most of the day tomorrow,let’s go down and eat”. I chuckled “I like to go down and eat” I said “I see that “she said as we sat up and got dressed.

During supper she was much more relaxed ,she told me the only oral sex she has is sucking Mikes dick. “He never goes down on me”she said and also said I was lucky Deb doesn’t let me do it to her. “I feel bad because Deb has been lying to me”she said “she has told me you are terrible in bed and have a tiny cock.Mike is not the only man she has cheated with,you might be surprised if you were to go oral on her”.

She took my hand and said, “ I just don’t know why she would say that about you,you are better than anyone I have slept with”. I told her that I don’t do oral with her because I don’t know who she has been with . I have no feelings or even want to have sex with her.”That’s probably why she says I am terrible in bed” I said

We finished our dinner and walked around the casino for a while then went and had a few drinks.Cindy and I sat there talking when the subject came around again about cheating. “They are cheating not us” I said “we are just getting even, and if it lasts longer than tonight well it will be fun for sure”.

I could see Cindy was thinking about what I just said ,then I said “I know she has cheated before. She apologized and I accepted her apology but I also told her three times and she is out”.Cindy just about choked on her drink then said “she should have been out a couple of times by now.I know, but I also didn’t forgive her so I am just waiting for her to feel so guilty enough to leave.Cindy finished her drink “let’s go back to the room and have some more fun”she said.

I got a bottle of wine from the bartender along with a couple of glasses and we walked with our arms around each other to the room.”Are you trying to get me drunk and take advantage of me “she said then giggled. “If you get drunk on a bottle of wine I will kiss you and put you to sleep”I said pulling her close to me.”I promise I will not take advantage of you” she giggled again “damn “she said.

In the room I told her I would get some ice and be right back, when I returned she was in the bath ,telling me to join her.As I stood by the tub getting undressed I was admiring her beauty and commented how sexy she looked.”You’re quite handsome as well”she said looking down my body”and that is not tiny at all”then reached up .As her hand went under my semi hard cock she took a deep breath and said “Mike is considered tiny compared to this”.

She held onto my cock as I sat down in front of her and ran my hands up along her breasts then kissed her. One kiss led to another with each kiss slipping our tongues deeper in each other’s mouth.She had placed her legs over mine and while holding my cock she pulled herself closer.“This is nice “I said “it has been a long time since I have actually made love. Deb is just a whore to me, just another blow and go,I enjoy sex, and with you it is very enjoyable”I said while she stroked my cock.

Neither of us were in any hurry, we both were enjoying kissing and holding one another. With the warm water around us we felt passion growing as we held one another “this feels nice”Cindy said . She laid her head on my shoulder and sighed “no man has ever just held me like this. By now they would paw at my body or try to get me to suck their cock.It is all about foreplay “I said “I prefer to take my time and make sure you will be with me again”.

Cindy kissed me “I think I do “she said then moved up reaching for her glass of wine.With her chest in front of my face I took my chance to suck on her tiny nipples. I didn’t expect her to linger but she did. She placed her hand on my shoulder sipping her wine while I sucked her nipple farther in my mouth.Her hand slowly moved up the side of my head pressing her chest tighter .”Oh my god “ I heard her say then moved my head to her other nipple.

After a few minutes of enjoying me kiss and suck on her chest I slowly ran my hands up her thighs.Surprisingly she stood up and pushed her hips against me ,still sipping her wine while I kissed her bare mound.I had a hold of her hips, while my tongue licking up and down between her moist lips.Her fingers replace my nose that was rubbing on her clit then let out a satisfying moan.

After ten minutes or so of eating her out she placed her hand on my head moving it away”lets go to bed”she said.I was ready to fuck her but she had other ideas when we reached the bed and sat down. With one hand on my cock she handed me her wine glass,”hold this “she said then licked along my shaft.With both of her hands free now one held my cock while the other rolled my balls around.

“Oh that feels good “ I said looking down as she was looking up at me,she smiled and rubbed my cock against her cheek.She went from one cheek to the other slapping it against her face before sucking it into her mouth.I moved my hand carefully up behind her head as she bobbed back and forth on my cock.Past experiences I have found some girls don’t like a guy to do that so I took care not to pressure her.

If it were Deb I would have pushed her head hard making her take my cock deep in her throat. She liked that and wouldn’t pull away ,only gagging while her saliva would run down her chin,but she was a slut anyway.

Cindy was doing a nice job sucking me ,only taking half of me while jerking me as she sucked.Several times she would take her mouth away ,looking up at me with her mouth open . She was jerking me faster as if she was waiting for me to cum, I was close but didn’t want to send it down her throat. Maybe some other time I would feed her my cum but now I wanted to fuck her.

I moved back and lowered my head and began kissing her wet lips,tasting my pre-cum on her mouth. “I want to make love to you” I said moving her back farther on the bed.As she laid down I slipped my cock into her and began kissing her .She was ready and my cock slipped easily into her wet pussy.It didn’t take long and we were in a steady rhythm with both of us getting close to cumming.

Each time she threw her head back she would moan loudly,she would also cum while her fingers scratched along my back.I wasn’t going to last much longer although I tried my best to hang on.Feeling her juices increase and being pushed out on my balls I had to cum. She cried out yes several times when I said I was going to cum then had a big orgasm when I started.

We kissed all while shot after shot of my cum entered deep inside her already over-filled pussy.She was taking short breaths staring at me while my cock throbbed inside her,she then smiled .We stayed connected feeling our hearts beating against each other ,not saying anything until we recovered .

I knew I might be causing her some discomfort laying on her so I sat back and pulled her legs up to my chest. Not wanting my cock to slip out we talked for a while in that position.We both were enjoying the feel of our cum that pooled inside her.

We did finally uncouple and go to sleep cuddled together only restarting before breakfast. We did it several more times that day before making a decision to go home. She gave me a blow job even swallowed as we drove down the highway,chuckling as the drivers blew their horns in passing. Neither of us said anything about what we did or even that we knew about Mike and Deb’s affair.

After a summer long affair Cindy feeling guilty reconciled with Mike ,and Deb left me as guilt overwhelmed her. I did however was able to fulfill a fantasy of having sex with Cindy bent over her desk.

Is There Life After Seventy, I’ll Never Tell 0 (0)

Introduction:

I take care of myself and stay in shape. Now I’m finding out that someone else is noticing me.

Until recently, I really never considered that I was getting older. It was something that I just never noticed. I’m Kenneth Jamison, I’m 70 years old. I’m 6 ft. 2 in. tall, I weigh 176 pounds, I have 6 pack abs and the rest of my muscles are all toned and look good. I run an average of 2 miles a day and lift weights for almost an hour a day….. I have always tried to take care of myself.

My wife passed away a few years ago, and for a time, I let myself go. I ate too much, drank too much and all the while, falling deeper into depression. We had been married for 40 years and our worlds both revolved around each other. My family had all became quite worried about me.

One morning, after I got out of bed, I looked at myself in the mirror. I didn’t recognize the man that stood there. I knew, right then, that I had to get my head out of my ass. I had to begin my life again and stop feeling sorry for myself. That was the first day of the rest of my life.

I got back into my training routine, I started eating right and taking care of myself. I began to spend a lot of time with my grandchildren…..and they, in turn, began spending a lot of time around me. After a year or so, I was back. I was in shape. I was happy, having put the past behind me, but not forgetting it.

My home is rather large, having about 6500 square feet and is located on 20 acres of land. I have a huge playroom, complete with pinball machines, a ping pong table, pool table, a fantastic sound system, 3 tv’s for sports and a full blown, professional, karaoke system. Outside, I have a custom swimming pool with a waterfall and an adjoining hot tub. The whole place is surrounded with large trees, over three acres of lawn and numerous flower beds. It took my wife and I many years to create this retreat.

As I walk around the property, I see different places where my wife and I had made love…. many times just a spur of the moment thing. We were very happy here. My kids keep telling me that this place is just too big for me alone and that I should sell it and find something smaller. I am happy here and have no intention of selling.

My grand kids and their friends all enjoy coming out here and entertaining themselves. I like them coming here instead of going to keggers and other clandestine parties and get-togethers that young people do. All of these young people have become my friends and know that they are all welcome here.

My favorite granddaughter, Aubrey, spends more time here than anyone. She is a freshman in a nearby university. Many times she stays here for several days at a time, commuting to school then coming back here. I don’t mind, I have 6 bedrooms and 5 bathrooms…..plenty of room.

I guess this is where this story actually begins. One thing I do every day, is swim laps in my pool. I like to go out early in the morning when the day is new and the air is fresh. I had just finished doing my 50 laps and was sitting on one of the lounge chairs, drinking a large cup of coffee. The sun had been up for an hour or so and a very thin fog was about to melt away.

I saw Aubrey coming out of the house, headed for the pool. With her was a very attractive young lady. One thing I have always appreciated is a woman’s body. No matter what age she is, if she has taken care of herself, I love to enjoy the vision of a beautiful woman.

“Good morning Grandpa, you’re sure up early this morning…..finished your laps already?”

“Yes, my dear, I have,” I said as I got up off of the lounge.

“Grandpa, I want you to meet my best friend, Jamie……Jamie this is my grandpa, Ken,” she said as Jamie extended her hand to me.

“I am so pleased to meet you Jamie,” I said as I took her hand and lightly shook hands with her.

“You certainly have a beautiful home Ken…….Aubrey has told me so much about you and this place. I was really happy when she invited me to come out here for the weekend…I hope you don’t mind.”

“Not at all Jamie, I’m always glad to have Aubrey’s friends come out here.”

The girls took off their robes and headed for the pool. I couldn’t help but notice Jamie’s body. It was immaculate….perfect in every aspect. She was about 5 ft. 8 in. tall, measurements about 36-26-36, long dark brown hair and not an ounce of extra fat anywhere. Just looking, I would say she works out. I can see her muscles are all toned. She is one beautiful woman. Her bikini accentuates her body. I can feel my cock begin to stir watching this vision of beauty.

Alongside of the pool, I have an outdoor kitchen. I love to cook and cooking out here just makes everything taste better. The girls were still swimming, so I walked over to the edge of the pool. “Would you gals like some breakfast? I can make anything you might want,” I told them.

They swam up to the edge of the pool and rested on their elbows. “That would be nice,” Aubrey said, “what are you having?”

“I think maybe eggs, some bacon…I have some fresh pineapple and orange juice.”

They both said, “That sounds great, we’ll have the same.”

While they continued to swim, I made breakfast. When it was ready, I called to them to let them know.

While we ate breakfast, I continued to enjoy looking at Jamie. Every time I would look over at her, I could catch her checking me out. I thought to myself, ‘it’s all my imagination’. After the breakfast dishes were done, I took another cup of coffee and went back out to the lounge to catch a little sun. It was Saturday and I had no plans for the day.

Aubrey said to me, “Grandpa, I need to run to town and make a deposit, do you need anything while I’m there?”

“Yes I do, matter of fact. I need several items from the grocery store and I need my cleaning picked up from the cleaners. I was going in later, but if you want to do it for me, I’d be happy to let you do it. My credit card is on the kitchen counter in my money clip.”

Aubrey replied, “I think I’m going to go ahead and go so I can get back by 1 or 2…….do you want to go with me Jamie?”

“Actually, if you don’t mind, I’d like to stay here and just hang out…..do you mind?”

“It’s no problem with me, you can keep Grandpa company.”

Aubrey went inside the house and Jamie and I continued to sit out in the sun and enjoy the morning. “You sure have a nice place here, Ken….I think I could just stay here forever….it is so relaxing.”

“Yes it is, I enjoy this place so much.”

Jamie sat up and stared at me. “You know, Ken, Aubrey has told me so much about you. What she didn’t tell me was how attractive you are. I don’t think I’ve ever seen an older man that is built as well as you…I mean, you look like you work out a lot….I find that really attractive, a man that takes such good care of himself.”

“Well, thank you Jamie. You know, you’re not any slouch yourself…if I were 30 years younger, I’d make some moves on you…….but, hell, I’m 70 years old…..a lot older than you.”

“Ken, I’m 21, and like they say, age is just a number. You know like wine, it just gets better with age.”

“You flatter me Jamie.” I told her.

My phone rang, which interrupted our conversation. It was one of my friends that I had grown up with. We call each other quite often just to shoot the shit and keep up with what is going on in our lives. I got off the lounge and walked to the house, leaving Jamie out by the pool.

My friend, Norman, was passing through the area and was checking to see if I was home. “I’ve got a little time so I thought I’d stop and say hi,” he told me.

“I would love to see you, come on by….you know the way,” I told him.

“I’ll be there in half an hour or so, talk to you then,” he said.

I hung up the phone and went to my bedroom to change out of my swim trunks into a pair of cargo shorts and one of my Hawaiian print shirts. I slipped on a pair of sneakers and went back out by the pool.

“I thought you had abandoned me,” Jamie quipped.

“No, that call was from a dear friend of mine. We started the first grade together and graduated from College together. You might say, he is the brother I never had. He is in the area and is going to stop by and say hi….I think you’ll like him.” I could hear a vehicle driving up and went out to greet Norman as he arrived.

Norman was getting out of his SUV as I came out on the driveway. “How the hell are you, you worthless bastard,” he said to me as he put a big hug on me.

“I’m doing great you old son of a bitch……better now that I see you. What the hell are you doing here, on vacation or something?”

“No, it’s a business trip. I am going over to Grand Junction to see a guy that wants to put our equipment in his produce shed. It will be a good payday for me if I can sell him, so I decided to come up personally and see him.”

“Let’s go out by the pool and visit, it’s more comfortable out there,” I said to him as I led the way, “plus, there’s someone there I’d like for you to meet.”

“Damn Ken, you’ve really got a nice place here, have you decided to continue living here or are you going to down size?”

“I’m going to stay here, I don’t think I’d be happy anywhere else.” As we got to the pool, Jamie was still laying out in one of the lounges, relaxing and catching some sun. She opened her eyes when she heard us coming.

“Norm, this is Jamie. She came out with Aubrey for the weekend.”

“Nice to meet you Jamie,” he said, “is Aubrey around somewhere?”

“Not right now, she had to go to town to run some errands. Hopefully, she will be back before you have to go…..I know she will be happy to see you.”

I went to the fridge and got a couple of glasses of iced tea and went back and sat down. We talked for a couple of hours before Aubrey returned. When she saw Norman, she came running up to him and gave him a big hug.

“Uncle Norman, this is a wonderful surprise. When did you get here?”

“I’ve been here for a while. I was passing through the area and decided to stop by to see Ken. It’s a real bonus to get to see you too while I’m here….it’s been way too long.”

I interrupted their conversation, “You know, it’s past lunch time, why don’t we all go into town and have lunch, we can talk some more there….Jamie do you want to go with us?”

“I’d love to, let me go inside and change……it will only take me a minute,” she said as she headed for the house with Aubrey behind her.

Norman was watching them walk away. “Damn Ken, those are two very beautiful women. Aubrey just keeps getting more beautiful and her friend is really something else. Too bad you’re not 50 years younger,” he said laughing.

We had lunch and caught up on everything that was going on in our lives. Norm said he had to get on down the road, but would be back by before he went back home, then left. Aubrey, Jamie and I just hung out around the house the rest of the day. That evening, I grilled steaks and made some of my “world famous” margaritas for us.

After dinner, we all continued to sip on my margaritas and watched a movie. When the movie ended, I excused myself and went to my bedroom and went to bed. It had been a long day and I dozed off to sleep rather quickly.

Sometime in the early hours of the morning, I woke up. I could feel the presence of someone in my bed. Then I felt someone move up very close to me. I could feel the body of a woman pressing up against me.

“What’s going on,” I said.

“Ken, it’s just me, I wanted to be with you….I hope you don’t mind. I waited till I knew that Aubrey was asleep before I came to you. I want to make love with you…..I want to make you feel good…really good……”

Immediately I recognized the voice as that of Jamie. I could feel her naked body pressing against me. My cock was as hard as a rock and pressing into her stomach. I ran my hands over her body and felt her soft skin, her full breasts and her squeezable ass. I pulled her closer to me as I kissed her. I felt her tongue enter my mouth and begin to dance with mine. Her hands were stroking my hard cock. I was feeling something I had not felt for a long time…..desire.

My cock is a delight to most women. My wife used to tell me that it was a really comfortable size. It is just over 8 inches long and about 2 ½ inches in diameter….enough to fill most pussies comfortably. “That’s really a nice piece of meat you have there,” Jamie told me. “I am going to make you feel really good.”

Jamie pushed me over onto my back and crawled on top of me, continuing to kiss me. She rose up onto her knees then moved down and removed my boxer briefs. I felt her lips encircle my throbbing cock. I grasped her head and pulled it down until my cock was in her throat. She began to bob her head up and down on my cock, sucking on it as hard as she possibly could. Then she began to lick my cock, going further down on it till she took my balls into her mouth, one at a time. I felt her finger probing my ass hole as she continued to pleasure me with her mouth. I had not felt such pleasure for years. Before I knew it, I was spewing a load of hot cum into her mouth. She continued to suck as she swallowed everything I gave her.

“I’m sorry,” I said, embarrassed that I had not been able to control myself.

“That’s alright, it’s what I wanted….I wanted to taste you…I wanted your warm cum in my stomach. The night is young lover….we are not finished.” She moved up over me again, kissing me. I could taste my cum on her tongue.

I grasped her ass and told her, “Bring your pussy up here to my mouth…..sit in my face….it’s your turn to be pleasured.”

She straddled my head. I began to lick her wet pussy. Her juices were flowing and tasted wonderful. Her clit was standing out like little hard cock. I began to suck on it probe her hole with my tongue. After a few minutes, I felt her tense and begin to shake. I knew she was cumming….I knew she tasted great and I wanted to give her all the pleasure I could.

I could feel my cock beginning to harden again. I knew I wanted to be inside her. I wanted to feel the warmth of her wet pussy wrapped around my 8 inches of throbbing meat. I wanted to fuck her like she had never been fucked before.

“Do you want me to wear a condom?” I asked.

“I’m on the pill, I want to feel you shooting hot cum inside me. I want you to fill my belly with your seed.”

Jamie lifted her body above my hard phallus and impaled herself. In one move, I was balls deep inside her. I could feel the head of my cock against her cervix. My hands were full of her tits as she moved up and down on me. The pleasure I felt was immense. Jamie was moaning, softly saying, “Ah, you are fucking me so good, you feel so good inside me….you are all man, Ken……all man……fuck me good Ken!”

It’s been years since I felt the warmth of a woman. I am so turned on by Jamie, there is no way I’m going to stop…I don’t care about the age difference….I’m going to fuck this woman and fill her with cum…..then I’m going to fuck her again.

I wrapped my arms around Jamie and rolled over so I was on top of her. I continued to pound her hot cunt. She had her legs wrapped around my ass pulling me into her body while grinding her ass into me, working my cock in ways I had never felt before. I felt like a mad man as I fucked her hard while she screamed for me to keep fucking her.

Then I felt it, a sudden surge of pleasure from my balls. Cum was surging through my cock. I felt it explode inside Jamie, painting the walls of her vaginal canal. It had been so long since I had ejaculated inside a woman…..it felt so good, like I wasn’t ever going to stop. I felt Jamie clamp down on my rod and knew she was cumming also.

I could hear the squishy sounds as my cock plunged in and out of her sopping wet pussy. Jamie had gone limp under me, breathing deeply like she was out of breath. I rolled off of her, straining to catch my breath.

“That was absolutely the best fucking I’ve ever had,” Jamie said to me still breathing heavily. “I never knew any man could make me feel this good.

We laid there for some time before we both recovered. Jamie was laying on her stomach. I moved into a position straddling her ass and began to give her a massage. She was a beautiful sight, laying out flat with her arms spread out. I heard her moan quietly as I began to rub her shoulders, then her back. Her tight body felt so good to the touch. My cock began to come to life again.

I continued to work on her back moving my hands on down to her beautiful ass. As I squeezed those fleshy orbs, I pulled them apart slightly and could see the wetness between her labia. I moved my cock closer, just touching her wet pussy and began to move it up and down her wet slit. Jamie moaned and moved her ass in response to the stimulus. Soon she was raising her ass, waiting for penetration.

Slowly, I pushed my hard rod between those puffy lips and into the depths of her warm pussy. She felt so good enveloping my hard cock. I began to thrust, my hands on her shoulders……Jamie was moaning and groaning from the pleasure I was giving her. Her ass moved in rhythm with mine…I felt her body tighten, then begin to shake. She said, “fuck me hard Ken…give me all of your cock…fuck me harder, harder…..ahhhhhh yes, yes, yes !!!!!!!!!

When she started screaming, I pushed into her till my balls rested on her clit. Again, I filled her belly with my creamy seed, collapsing on top of her.

The door to my room burst open. As I looked around, there was Aubrey looking at us with a shocked look on her face, which slowly changed to a big smile. “I heard Jamie scream and thought something was happening to her, so I ran to see what was the matter.”

I rolled off of Jamie as Aubrey walked toward the bed. Jamie had rolled onto her side and said, “You needn’t worry Aubrey, I was in very good hands….I’m sorry I awakened you with my screams, I couldn’t help myself…..it felt so good.”

Aubrey was still grinning, “Well Grandpa, I am so glad to see that you have started to move on with your life….and with one of my favorite people in the world. Aren’t you glad that I brought her out here with me this weekend? Oh, and by the way, you really look hot naked. I wouldn’t mind it if you fucked me too….I mean, Grandpa, you are hot.”

I couldn’t easily cover up as Jamie and I had kicked all the covers off of bed. I saw that she was looking directly at my semi-hard cock. Aubrey never ceased to surprise me. I can still remember the day that my daughter and her husband finalized her adoption. She was 6 years old and the cutest thing I had ever seen. She and I had become best buddies after that. Now, I was having a hard time getting my head around what she was saying. Jamie was laying on her back giggling.

“Now Aubrey, I just don’t think………” I stopped in mid sentence as I watched my beautiful granddaughter pull her pajama top over her head and discard it, followed by her pajama bottoms. She began to crawl into the bed with Jamie and I. “Now…Aubrey, I think……….” She pushed me onto my back and straddled my stomach. Her body was gorgeous, at least 36D tits, shaved pussy and a fantastic figure. She leaned down over my face and put her index finger over my lips.

“I don’t want to hear anything from you……Ken….after all, you know I am adopted….so just shut up and enjoy…..this is going to be fun.” Then, she kissed me fully on the lips. I could feel Jamie taking my hard cock into her mouth and sucking me. Aubrey positioned her pussy above my head and lowered it to my lips. She was dripping pussy juice onto my face as my tongue instinctively went inside her and my lips closed on her pussy……she tasted wonderful. Then, I felt my cock enter a hot pussy….Jamie had mounted me.

All of a sudden, I had no problem with what was happening to me. Lust had overtaken me and I had stepped over a line that I had never even considered. I knew that this shouldn’t be happening, but I was unable to stop.

Aubrey lifted off my face and turned to face backward, then lowered her wet pussy back to my face. I could tell that she and Jamie were kissing as I fucked one and ate the other. Aubrey’s juices were flowing into my mouth. My cock was so hard it felt like it was going to split.

It surprised me when both women got off of me. I watched as they traded places…Aubrey positioned my cock at the entrance to her cunt and lowered herself down on it while Jamie straddled my face and lowered her sopping wet pussy down to my mouth. My tongue dove into her. I could taste and smell our co-mingled fluids as they dripped into my mouth. It didn’t taste bad, like I always thought it would. Perhaps it was just the heat of the moment….anyway, right now…I didn’t really care.

When I felt Jamie cum, it excited me more. I pushed my cock into Aubrey as far as it would go. My hands were grasping Jamie’s tits and I could tell she and Aubrey were kissing again. I felt Aubrey begin to shake violently… she was cumming. I was beginning to feel my orgasm building as Aubrey continued to rise and fall on my cock. Suddenly, I unleashed a geiser inside my granddaughter. Hot, sticky cum was spewing from the head of my dick, drenching her insides. I had no idea I was capable of generating this much cum. Jamie had moved off of my face and stretched out beside me. She was squeezing my balls and kissing me as I unloaded inside Aubrey. Cum was seeping out of Aubrey’s pussy, around my cock, with each thrust. I felt Aubrey cum again then lay forward on top of me. She kissed me gently, all the time staring deep into my eyes. “She whispered, “I always knew it would be this good!” Then she rolled off of me onto her side. I was lying there, smiling with a limp, wet cock and two hot women snuggling up to me on either side. It can’t get much better than this.

The sun was just beginning to come up when we drifted off to sleep. I was extremely tired after the bedroom romp that had just happened. Sleep and sweet dreams…..mmmmmmmmm.

I woke up about 10 am and eased out of bed and left the girls sleeping. I went out to the pool and began swimming some laps, trying to wake myself up. All the while, I was remembering the events of the early morning hours. I know I want to continue this…I had no idea what I was missing. As I got to the end of the pool I saw Jamie and Aubrey coming out of the house and walking towards the pool. It was a pleasing sight, they were both totally naked.

“Good morning ladies,” I smiled at them.

“Good morning Ken,” they both said in unison.

I stepped up out of the pool and hugged both of them. “I want to thank you both for a wonderful morning….it was fabulous.”

Jamie put her hand behind my head and pulled me to her lips, kissing me deeply. “Ken, I want you to know, last night was just a beginning. I plan to make you a happy man. Just know one thing, I am not looking for anything serious, I just want to be your fuck buddy.”

I pulled her close to me and kissed her. “I want the same thing,” I told her.

Aubrey interjected, “Now listen you two, I want to be included too…I have never been screwed that good. The one thing I do know is to hell with these young guys…give me an older guy anytime. I’ve wanted to fuck you for a long time. I saw you naked once….never was able to get the sight of your cock out of my mind.”

“Well, my dear, you can have it any time you want it. I’m going inside and take a shower. I have an appointment this morning in town and will be gone for a while. Maybe when I get back, we can have an encore performance.”

“I was planning on it,” Aubrey replied as she stepped off into the pool.

I saw my chance and took Jamie by the hand and led her over to a couch that was nearby. My cock was hard and I wanted to put it somewhere warm. “Just lean over the back of this couch, I’ll take care of the rest. Jamie was smiling as she leaned forward onto the back of the couch and spread her legs wide. I could see she was wet and I knew that I could slide inside her with ease.

I stepped up between her legs and put the head of my cock between her moist lips and pushed forward. I watched my cock slid inside her, inch by inch, till my balls rested on her pussy. Jamie moaned and spread her legs further apart. I felt her push back against me till I felt my cockhead press against her cervix. I grasped her hips and started to thrust. I would pull my cock back till just the head was inside her, hesitate for a short amount of time, then push back inside her. Her pussy felt like velvet.

“Fuck me hard Ken…give it to me hard and fast,” Jamie said to me.

So I did. The sound of skin slapping echoed across the yard. I fucked her as hard as I possibly could. Shortly, I felt Jamie begin to cum. I continued to ram my cock in her as hard as I could. Jamie continued to cum and all the while screamed her head off. Aubrey was hanging on the edge of the pool watching us with a big grin on her face.

I continued to fuck Jamie at warp speed….soon I began to deliver hot cum deep inside her. I pulled her pussy as close as I could and let my cock pulse, shooting hot ropes of sticky cum inside her as she screamed and moaned. When I pulled out of her, I watched cum slowly seeping from her gaping pussy and down the insides of her legs. I have no idea how I manufactured that much cum. I just know there were thick streaks of white semen flowing all the way down to her ankles.

She stood up and kissed me saying, “Thank you……damn I like the way you fuck me! God that felt good.” I watched as she scooped up cum from the inside of her leg and licked it off of her hand. “Mmmmm, your cum tastes so good…it’s really sweet.”

“My wife used to tell me it was because of all the fruit that I eat.”

She smiled and continued to lick her fingers.

“I need to get going so I can get done before sundown. You two gals enjoy yourselves today, I’ll see you later.”

I went inside and got dressed. I was in the kitchen finishing breakfast when Aubrey came in. “I came in because I want to talk to you in private. I must confess that I brought Jamie out here to try to bring you out of your shell. After grandma passed, you withdrew from everyone you knew. You are a real good looking guy and I hated to see you just wasting away here alone. I thought that you needed female companionship and I knew if the situation was right, you and I could become very close and I used Jamie to help get it started. Jamie does like you a lot and Ken, I do too. There’s no need for any of the family to ever know about you and I. Just know that I will always be around to take care of your needs…….and for that matter, my needs also.”

I kissed Aubrey, knowing I was doing something I shouldn’t, but at this point, I don’t care. I’m going to pleasure her young body and at the same time, fulfill all my dreams. These two beautiful young women are going to be my fuck toys and me, theirs.

“Aubrey, if the rest of the family ever finds out about us, you can bet that we will both be excommunicated, and probably shot.”

She looked at me seriously and said, “I know that all too well. It will be our secret.”

I left the house and headed to town to take care of some business. Life was about to become a lot better for me.

When I got to town, I needed to go to the bank to talk with my banker about an investment I wanted to make. As I got to the front door of the bank, my phone rang….it was Norman.

“What’s going on you old fucker,” I answered my phone.

“I’ve finished my business here in Grand Junction and am headed back over to your place. Have you got room for me for a few days? I think we need to get down to some serious drinking and tell some lies to each other.”

“You bet, I’ve always got room for you. The girls are out at the house, I don’t think I’ll be back there till about sundown….I’ve got a lot to do in town today. I’ll let them know you’re coming today.”

“Ok pal, see you later.”

I called Aubrey. “Hey darlin’, I wanted to let you know that Norman will be arriving sometime today. He’s going to spend a few days with us. Think you two can keep him entertained till I get home?

“Really, Uncle Norman is coming here again and staying a few days…..that’s great. Don’t worry ‘bout that aaaat all….I think we can keep him very well entertained till you get home,” she laughed slyly then hung up.

As I went into the bank, her comment suddenly became very clear to me. ‘Oh, shit,’ I thought to myself, ‘Norman is in for a big surprise’. I was laughing as I went into my banker’s office.

“What’s so funny?” Gerald asked. “Am I dressed funny or something?” he laughed.

“No, just something I was thinking about as I came in….private joke.”

“Well, Ken, I’m glad you’re in a good mood……what can I do for you today?”

“I’ve got an idea I want to run past you, something I’ve been thinking about for a while. Last year when I was in Atlanta, I was looking for some gifts for my girls. I came across this shop at the mall I was in. I thought it handled high end women’s clothing and accessories. After I entered I found it to be much more. Along with the clothing and accessories, there was a coffee bar that put Starbucks to shame. There was also a day spa that did all kinds of things. Manicures, pedicures, massages, facials, hot rock treatments and much, much more. There was a fitness center in there with trainers….I mean, it looked like just a little shop. And the main thing, it was full of women, spending money. I want to build one just like it here. I can cover the cost of the whole thing, but I don’t want to stretch my cash position, so I will need to borrow around a quarter million. I think I can get the whole thing built for around a half mil. Think you could handle backing me on this?”

Gerald leaned back in his chair with a thoughtful look on his face. “Ken, you have come up with a lot good ideas through the years and have done well with all those startups. When you sold those businesses you have made a small fortune and while doing that, you have made this town very prosperous. I’m inclined to go along with you. Why don’t you get me a prospectus, for this venture, put together and let me look at the projections. If the numbers work, I can’t see why I can’t go along with you on this venture.”

“Thanks, Gerald. I’ll go by my accountant’s office today and have him put some numbers together for you and I’ll try to get it to you later this week. I think it’s a gold mine for this area. We have so many women that go to Denver or Colorado Springs to do their high end shopping, then you throw in the day spa and coffee counter….I think many of them will hang out there a lot…..spending money. I’m going to look for a location today and see what I come up with.”

“I think it sounds great,” Gerald said to me laughing. “I know a lot of husbands that are not going to be real happy with you. Get me the numbers and we’ll go from there.”

I left the bank and decided to drive around looking for an existing building or a location to build. I started laughing to myself again when I thought about what Norman was going to walk into……blind.

As I looked around town, I found that there were no buildings available that would be appropriate for what I wanted to do. I had found a couple of places I could build and decided to go that route. It would cost me a little more in the long run, but I think it will be worth it. I found a contractor I had done business with in the past and sketched out and explained what I wanted. He told me he would have me a preliminary layout done early next week.

I stopped at Appleby’s for lunch and ran into an old friend waiting to be seated. “Mary, it’s so good to see you. I know it’s been a while.”

“Well, Ken…..it’s so nice to see you. I don’t think I’ve seen you since Chelsea’s funeral……I just don’t get out much since Dan went into the home with his dementia. I spend a lot of time over there.”

“Why don’t I buy you lunch, it’ll give us a chance to talk and catch up.”

“That would be nice,” she said.

Mary is probably around 65, but, for her age, she is a knock out. She is a large framed, athletic woman about 5’10”, maybe 160 pounds, not an ounce of fat on her, big tits and a really nice ass. I can tell by looking at her arms and legs she works out…..man those legs…..wow. The heels she is wearing accentuates them. As we are being seated, I can see there are no grey strands in her dark brunette hair. She really looks good.

“So what have you been doing for yourself Mary?” I asked.

“Not much,” she replied, “I spend a lot of time at the home with Dan….but, it’s getting so bad that I’m not going to be going over there very much. The grandkids keep me busy. I work out a lot and spend quite a bit of time jogging. That’s one place I can clear my head and keep myself in shape…..by the way, Ken, you look exceptionally good. Do you spend time working out?”

“Yes, I swim a lot and lift free weights. I don’t seem to have the time to go run anymore. I think that swimming is my passion. It helped me to clear my mind after Chelsea died.”

The waitress came and took our orders. Our conversation continued. After some time, Mary said, “You know Ken, I’d love to cook dinner for you sometime, that is if you’d like to come over.”

“That would be nice, I think I would enjoy that. It would give us time to catch up. I’ve not wandered too far from the house during the last three years, it’s time for me to get out more.”

We finished our lunch and left the restaurant. As we left the building, she said to me, “Call me this week and let’s set something up. I really want to do this.”

“I will, Mary. It’s been really nice visiting with you. I look forward to dinner at your place. I’ll call you.”

I had to get my truck serviced so I went to the Ford dealer for my appointment. Then I had several small errands to do. By the time I finished, it was about 6:oo pm…..time to go home and see if Norman has, “gotten into” anything. I laughed again.

When I arrived home, Norman’s Expedition was parked in the driveway. I parked in the garage and got out of my truck and, seeing no one outside, I went inside. I could hear moaning and groaning coming from one of the downstairs bedrooms, so, with a smile on my face, I went to investigate. I peeked around the corner into the room. I had to grin when I saw what was happening to Norm. He was naked, tied to the four corners of the bed eating Jamie while she sat on his face, facing Aubrey, who is grinding on his cock and kissing Jamie. I only wish I had a camera.

I continued to be the voyeur for quite some time. As I watched, Jamie and Aubrey both came several times, all the while, Norman was holding his load, waiting till the last moment to fill Aubrey’s pussy with hot cum. Then it happened, Norm grunted, lifted his ass off the bed, pushing his cock into Aubrey as deep as he could. From my vantage point, I could see his balls pulsing as he pumped cum into Aubrey’s depths.

Jamie had dismounted Norm’s face and moved down between his legs. Aubrey was leaning forward, giving Jamie access to her cock filled vagina. She was licking up cum oozing from Aubrey’s pussy and down Norm’s cock, as fast as she could. Aubrey continued to lay on top of Norm as his softening cock slipped out of her, releasing a torrent of thick, sperm laden semen. Jamie began feasting on this thick, rich protein, noisily slurping up every drop. Jamie locked her lips onto Aubrey’s pussy and began to suck Norm’s cum out of her, pushing Aubrey into another orgasm. After several minutes of this, they all three were sated and drifted into a restful sleep.

All of the action was over for a while. My cock was as hard as a rock and I really wanted some release after watching the spectacle that had unfolded in front of me. I could see that Jamie was laying bent over the end of the bed, her cunt exposed. I decided to go over and give her a good fucking. Her legs were spread and I could see cum between her puffy lips. I dropped my jeans to my ankles and pushed the head of my cock into her gaping hole. It didn’t wake her, she only moaned and shifted her ass a little. I could feel Jamie begin to move her ass in sync with my thrusts. She was quietly moaning as I continued to fuck her. Her body began to quiver slightly as she moved into an orgasm. Jamie was semi-conscious while I fucked her. Once, she looked back at me then drifted off to sleep again.

I continued fucking her for a short time then unloaded my balls deep inside her. Jamie was moaning while in a deep sleep. I pulled my cock out of her, then stopped and admired my work. A small wad of white jizz was laying between those puffy pussy lips. I always like to see a nice creampie on a woman after she has been fucked.

I decided I would let them sleep for a while. In the mean time, I would go fix some dinner. I know they will all be hungry when they wake up. I decided to do a pork loin on my Traeger with chili beans and mashed potatoes, plus the aroma generated by cooking it will drift throughout the house and bring them in.

I wasn’t wrong. In about 45 minutes the aroma had awakened the crew and they were beginning to wander into the kitchen one at a time.

Norman arrived first. He had kind of a sheepish look about him as he came in. I just smiled and shook my head. “Did you have a good time,” I asked him.

“Good time isn’t an accurate de***ion of what I just went through. Did you know this was going to happen to me and not warn me?”

“Oh, I suspected something like this might happen, but, I didn’t know for sure……pretty damn good fucking isn’t it?” I asked him.

“Damn good. How long has this been going on. If I had had any idea I would have been here to see you a lot sooner.”

“Well, Norm, it only started a couple of days ago…..quite to my surprise. Jamie just showed up in my bed early one morning. She told me she wanted to fuck, so I obliged her. She is a little vocal and woke Aubrey up. She came into my room and found me fucking Jamie. She took everything off and got in bed and joined in. She reminded me that she was adopted and that she had wanted me for a long time. I think you can figure out the rest.”

Norman looked at me smiling, “Well, old friend, let me tell you what happened when I got here today. Jamie met me on the driveway when I arrived. She told me that she was supposed to show me to my room. Well, when we got in there, she sat the suitcases she had down and totally came on to me. We ended up naked and fucking like a couple of dogs in heat. Like you said, when she starts to cum, she gets a little vocal. It didn’t take long till Aubrey showed up. She watched us fucking for a while then I saw her strip and come to the bed with Jamie and I. I’ll say one thing for that young lady, she can suck a golf ball through 50 ft. of water hose….I felt like she was going to suck my balls out the end of my dick. She’s one damn good piece of ass too.”

“Norman, you know what? I’m too old to worry about fucking these young women. If they want me, I’m going to deliver. I want to live out my years being between the long beautiful legs of a young woman, and I don’t care who she is. If she wants to fuck, we’re gonna fuck.”

Aubrey had made her way from the frige to where Norm and I were talking. “What are you two talking about so seriously?”

“Welllll, to be honest, we’ve been talking about fucking you two and how good it was,” I said to her. “Now, we’re wondering what we are going to get into tonight.”

Aubrey just smiled and said, “I am absolutely sure that you two are going to get into Jamie and I tonight. You two are a couple of hot guys and we thoroughly intend to fuck you two till the sun comes up. Better get ready for a fucking marathon.”

I just smiled at Aubrey and said, “Bring it on babe, it’s gonna be a long night”

Norm and I went out by the pool and pulled a couple of beers out of the frige and sat down. “Norman, I think that it’s time we teach those two what it is to be fucked.” I opened a drawer behind the bar and pulled out a bottle of pills.

“This is our secret weapon, my friend. 5 mg pills of Cialis. We’ll take two of these babies and we’ll be hard all night and into tomorrow. We need to take them around 5 pm. That will give the stuff time to go to work. Believe me, Norm, when you get stimulated, you’ll be rock hard every time you even think about it. I’m going to take a little nap so I can stay up all night, I suggest you do the same.”

I gave Norm his two pills and went to bed for a while. I’m going to show Aubrey what an old guy can do……it’s going to be fun.

After about an hour nap, I felt great. I went to the kitchen and pulled some steaks out of the freezer for all of us. I popped the two Cialis I had and put some potatoes in the microwave and some asparagus into the steamer. I got a bottle of Merlot out of the cooler and sat the table. The steaks went onto the grill and I poured myself a Makers Mark and went to work putting the dinner together.

After a while I sent a group message out to Norm and the girls and told them that dinner was ready. They all arrived in a few minutes. We all chowed down and drank two bottles of wine with dinner.

Aubrey got up from the table, raised her glass of wine and said, “Here’s to one hell of a night!” We all toasted, drank the wine down and went to the living room. We paired off….Norm and Aubrey and Jamie and I. Jamie said to me as she began to take her clothes off, “No sense in wasting time with a lot of foreplay let’s get to the sex.”

I stripped and saw that Norm and Aubrey were doing the same thing. Jamie put a lip lock on me and my cock immediately came to attention. Jamie grasped it and began stroking it while we kissed. Jamie was on her knees in front of me sucking my hard cock down here throat and squeezing my balls with one hand and tickling my ass hole with the other. It felt so damn good that my knees were getting weak.

The only light in the living room was from the fire in the fireplace and one small lamp on a table. Aubrey had pushed Norm down on a couch and was kneeling between his legs, licking his balls and cock. Norman’s hands were on each side of her head pulling and pushing it on and off his big cock. Norman’s cock is bigger than mine. It was probably about 10 inches long and as big around as a can of Campbell’s soup.

My knees were about to give out so I sat on a couch. Jamie smiled and turned around, backing up to me, lowering her wet box down onto my 8 inches of throbbing meat. This position gave me a great view of my dick sliding in and out of her toned body. I laid my head back on the couch, grasped her hips and enjoyed the ride.

For a young woman, Jamie certainly knew how to fuck. For the longest time, she continued to slowly rise and fall on my phallus. The Cialis I had taken was doing its job, my cock was so hard it hurt. But, the inside of Jamie’s pussy was so hot and slick I felt nothing but the pure pleasure she was giving me. After a few minutes, she dismounted, straddled my midsection and sat back down on my dick. Her tits hung in front of my face. I squeezed them both as I took a nipple in my mouth and gently chewed on it. Jamie was moaning, her eyes had rolled back in her head as she began an orgasm. I continued to chew on her nipples and thrust up into her body. Jamie was moaning, the pleasure taking control of her whole being.

I was feeling so good, but I didn’t want to blow my load too quickly. I wanted to enjoy this young, beautiful woman to the fullest. To take my mind off of the pleasure, I watched my best friend fucking my granddaughter. She was on her back with her legs spread, one on top of the back of the couch and the other off the edge. Norman was between those long legs fucking her like there was no tomorrow. I could hear the squishy sounds made by his cock pounding her spread pussy. Her arms were wrapped around him, pulling him to her as close as she could. I heard her moan as Norm pushed his cock deep inside her and began to fill her belly with cum. Norman continued to pump her pussy, moaning as he continued to shoot his seed inside her. I watched as he collapsed on top of her, Aubrey wrapping her legs around his ass holding him inside her.

The vision of them fucking had pushed me to the edge of cumming. The pleasure of Jamie’s hot pussy wrapped around my hard cock was overloading my brain. Jamie was beginning another orgasm when I felt a torrent of sperm laden cum rushing toward the end of my hard dick. It exploded inside her and I could tell that she felt it squirting against the walls of her vagina. I pushed inside her body as far as possible, feeling my cock deliver one rope of cum after another into her pleasure hole. I could feel our co-mingled juices running down my shaft, onto my balls. Jamie laid forward onto me, moaning and groaning from the pleasure she was experiencing.

After a few minutes of recovery, Jamie kissed me very passionately. My cock was still rock hard and wanting. I positioned Jamie onto her hands and knees on the couch and told her, “Now Jamie, I’m going to take your ass.”

She had a frightened look on her face as she said, “Ken, I’ve never done it this way, I don’t know if I can handle your cock.”

“Jamie, just relax your ass, I’ll be gentle with you….I promise you, it will feel good after a little discomfort….trust me.”

Jamie presented her tight ass to me. I lubed my fingers with the mixed juices from her pussy and slowly worked two fingers into her ass, lubing it well. I pushed my cock into her pussy. It came out with a mix of cum and pussy juice dripping from it. I place the head of my shaft at her ass hole and began to push slowly. The head popped inside her and I felt her tense. I knew she would feel a little pain. I could hear faint sounds of pain coming from Jamie as I slowly pushed my hard rod deeper and deeper into her colon. I would stop periodically and let her get used to my size. Inch by inch I continued to push inside her body till my balls rested on her pussy lips. I stopped and let my cock soak inside her while she overcame the pain. I knew it was hurting her, but I also knew the pain would pass.

I slowly began to fuck her, pulling out till just the head of my prick was still inside her, then push slowly till I was fully inside her. When I heard her moaning with pleasure, I picked up the speed till I was fucking her at a steady pace. I could tell that Jamie liked the feeling of me in her ass. She would push back toward me, taking my cock as deeply as she could, moaning in ecstasy with every stroke. I felt her cum three times before I injected her guts with another huge load of semen. Jamie collapsed onto the couch with me on top of her, both of us breathing hard like we had just ran a marathon.

“Damn that was good. It felt so good to have you in my ass. Now I know what I have been missing.”

I pulled out of her and sat on the edge of the couch. Jamie raised up and kissed me. I grinned at her and said, “Darlin’, there’s something else you need to feel. You need to have a dick in your ass and your pussy at the same time. Believe me, you will love it. You will never feel as filled as you will when this happens. Before this night is over, you will experience it. Norman and I will both be inside you at the same time…..believe me, you will like it.

“Gee, Ken, I don’t know about that. That’s a lot of cock to be inside me….at the same time. But, if you say it will be good, then I believe you…you haven’t lied to me yet.”

We leaned back on the couch cuddling, watching Norman and Aubrey. He had her bent over the back of the couch, fucking Aubrey’s ass like there was no tomorrow. Norman had reached around her hips and was playing with her clit while he pounded her ass. Aubrey was screaming for him to fuck her harder and harder. We watched them both cum at the same time. When he pulled out of her, they both walked around the couch and sat down. We could see streaks of cum running down her legs as she walked. Norman’s cock was still hard.

“Hey Ken, I need some more pussy. I think I want to fuck Jamie for a while. Aubrey said she wants to fuck you, so let’s trade partners and take advantage of these hard cocks…..man, I haven’t had this much fun in years.”

“I know what you mean, but I just don’t know if I can cum again for a while. I’m think that I’m gonna just sit here for a while and recuperate,” I said.

Norman pulled Jamie to her feet and headed for his bedroom. “I’m going to go in here where it’s more comfortable, see ya later buddy.”

Aubrey sat down next to me and started stroking my hard cock. She looked like she had been rode hard and put up wet. “I’ll say one thing Ken, Uncle Norman certainly knows how to use that tool. I mean, he damn near fucked me to the point of passing out. He literally filled me with cum. I need to go take a shower and douche out my pussy and ass…..I want to be clean for you….ok?”

“Yeah, ok….I think I’ll just go with you and clean up myself. Let’s go to my bathroom, it’s got a shower with room enough for both of us.”

Aubrey and I got into the shower. She had retrieved a douche bag from her room. She cleaned herself inside and out while I showered too. We both stood in the hot water and held each other. She looked up at me as the water fell on both of us. “Ken, Grandpa, you know I love you don’t you?”

“Yes, I do,” I told her.

She turned off the water and led me outside the shower. She took a towel and handed me one. As we each dried off, she said to me, “I want you to take me into your bed and make love to me, don’t just fuck me, make love to me…..please?”

When we finished drying off, I took her by the hand and led her to my bed. I pulled all the top covers off the bed, then crawled on it. I held my hand out to her and brought her onto the bed with me. I kissed her passionately as we held each other close.

I moved down on her body and began to caress and kiss her breasts. Her nipples were hard as a rock. I continued on down to her pubic mound. I took her erect clit between my lips and sucked on it as I pushed my finger into her lubricated hole. I moved on down between her legs and began to lick her pussy as I grasped her ass cheeks. I felt her legs tighten and felt a rush of her juices as she began to cum. I moved up over her beautiful body, positioning myself behind her, spooning her. She raised her leg up over mine, allowing me access to her wet pussy.

She groaned as I penetrated her. I fondled her tits as I pushed in and out of her body. Her juices flowed freely. I kissed her shoulder as I continued to plunge into her depths. My left arm was under her neck and my hand was squeezing her left breast. My right hand was free to wander across her body. Her skin was soft and smooth. My hand laid on her belly, I could feel the indentation of her navel. She was breathing so hard as I continued to use her body for my pleasure. I could feel the muscles of her abdomen tense and knew she was experiencing another orgasm. She was whispering to me, “Ooooh yesssss…..you’re screwing me so good Ken…..soooooo damn good…….ah yes, yes, yes, yes. I love your cock inside me….it fills me….it makes me feel complete.”

I moved my right hand further down and found her engorged clit. I took it between my thumb and forefinger and began to squeeze it. She went into another orgasm. Her stomach muscles tightened as she began to cum again. My cock continued to move in and out of her body. I felt my balls twitch as I began to pump stream after stream of my fertile cum into her belly. She moaned as her body reacted to the feeling of hot cum coating the inside of her vagina.

When my cock stopped pulsing, we lay there together not moving, my cock still buried inside her. She turned her head to me and we kissed, our tongues dancing together. I pulled my semi hard shaft out of her. She rolled over and we embraced….holding each other tight as our emotions ran wild. We continued to kiss and hold each other till we fell asleep.

When I awoke, the sunbeams were streaming across the room. It was so quiet I could hear Aubrey’s heart beating. I looked at her naked body laying beside me….she was so beautiful. I was thinking to myself that I really shouldn’t be doing this with Aubrey, but, I wasn’t about to stop. Yes, I loved her as my granddaughter, but I also loved her as my lover. We both had crossed a line that we couldn’t go back across. If our family members ever find out, we will both be ostracized beyond belief. Our secret has to be just that….a secret, something only she and I will ever know about. We have begun a sexual odyssey that cannot exist outside these walls.

Aubrey was waking. She looked at me and smiled. She moved her hand behind my head and pulled me to her. Our kiss lasted for several minutes as our eyes looked into the others. She rolled over on top of me and guided my hardening penis between her soft pussy lips. I slid inside her and we fucked slowly and deliberately, feeling every move, feeling every inch of penetration. She fucked me slowly, staring into my eyes as my cock moved inside her body.

I could see the feeling of urgency in her face as she fucked me faster. I could feel that familiar twitch in my balls. She smiled and her eyes closed….her mouth opened as she took a deep breath and held it…….I exploded inside her…..we were both cumming….together, feeling that intense feeling as the world stood still for a few fleeting moments. Our bodies became one.

She collapsed on top of me. My arms surrounded her and I held her close. We drifted off to sleep, a feeling of peace and contentment within each of us.

Aubrey and I awakened just before noon. We were hungry, so after we showered, we went to the kitchen. Aubrey was laughing and joking around as we walked. When we got to the kitchen, Norman and Jamie were already there. Norman was cooking pancakes and sausage. Jamie was joking around giving him a hard time.

“Well look who finally decided to get out of bed,” Norman said grinning at us.

“We got hungry and needed something to eat, it’s sure nice of you to be cooking,” I jabbed him back.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah,” he quipped.

“So Norm, what are your plans?” I asked him.

“I have to get out of here today and get home. My secretary sent me a text this morning telling me of a problem that has come up at the office, so I need to get home and take care of it. After yesterday, I really wish I could hang around here for a while and have a little more fun, but, business calls.”

“I really wouldn’t know what you’re talking about,” I laughed, “I’ve been out of the business world long enough to have forgotten what it’s like.”

“I’m going to miss having you around Uncle Norman,” Aubrey said as she walked over to him and kissed him on the cheek.

He patted her on the ass and said, “And I’ll miss you, my dear.”

“Now listen here, you two promised to fuck me at the same time…..I want to know what that’s like. Are you going to do that before you leave here Norm?” Jamie asked.

“I don’t have to leave here till around 2, so if Ken is available, I guess we can do you before I leave…..what do you say Ken, are you up for it?”

“I guess so….. I think I’m up for it.”

We sat down to eat, everyone was in a good mood and still joking around. When we finished eating, we all went into the living room. Jamie took her clothes off and sat down on the couch. I stopped by my bedroom and retrieved a bottle of lube. Norm and I stripped and Aubrey settled down in a chair to watch.

“Norm,” I said, “you want the pussy or ass?”

“I think I’ll take the ass,” he replied.

“Ok Jamie, lean over the back of the couch and spread your cheeks, I need to lube you up.”

Jamie complied. I took the bottle of lube and put a generous amount on my hand. I rubbed it up and down her crack, then pushed my index finger into her rectum. I added more lube on my fingers and put two fingers all the way inside her asshole, stretching her sphincter muscle.

“Just relax Jamie, the more you fight it, the more it will hurt, so just relax your ass more.”

I worked more lube inside her rectum until I felt her finally relax her sphincter. I tossed the bottle to Norm so he could lube his cock. When he got it nice and slick, I had Jamie sit on his lap, facing away from him. Jamie hovered above Norm’s hard rod. He put the head against her little brown hole and pulled her down until the head of his dick popped inside her. Slowly she impaled herself on his cock. Norm grasped her by the hips and began to thrust into her.

Jamie was past any pain she may have felt. I lubed my cock and moved between their legs. I slowly I pushed my hardness inside her warm pussy and began to fuck her. I could feel Norman’s cock moving inside her rectum as I fucked her pussy. Jamie had laid back onto Norman’s chest. She was breathing hard, trying to comprehend the feelings she was having from the two rather large cocks inside her at the same time. Norm had cupped her tits and was squeezing them and tweeking her nipples while I was thumbing her erect clit.

It didn’t take very long before Jamie was having one, almost continuous orgasm. It felt so good. I didn’t know how long I could continue till I had to dump the load in my balls inside her. Norm was thrusting, I was thrusting, Jamie was screaming, “OH MY GODDDDD, THIS FEELS SO FUCKING GOOD……KEEP FUCKING ME, FUCK ME FASTER, FUCK ME FASTER, FILL ME WITH CUMMMMMMM……AHHHHHHH SHIT….FUCK MEEEEEEEE……..”

I felt cum rushing through my dick and gushing into Jamie’s pussy. I could feel Norm’s cock pulsing, doing the same thing inside her colon. Jamie was still cumming also. My knees were weakening so I pulled out of her and found a chair, a long string of thick cum following my cock as it left her gaping hole. Jamie was totally spent, still laying on Norman’s chest, trying to catch her breath. I could see Norm moving, so I knew he hadn’t died from the exertion. I watched as his cock softened and fell out of her ass, thick streams of cum stretching toward the floor.

Aubrey was sitting, watching the whole thing, her eyes were huge and her mouth was hanging open, somewhat unable to believe what she had just witnessed.

“Think you want to do that honey?” I asked her smiling.

“I don’t think so….I don’t know if I could handle it.”

“It…..was…..a …..piece…..of……cake,” Jamie uttered, still trying to catch her breath. “It felt fantastic….”

Jamie slowly got off of Norman, cum still dripping from her holes. She laid down on the floor trying to regain her strength. Norm was smiling from ear to ear.

“That was fucking great,” he said fully pumped. “I really hate to go, I’d like to give that to Aubrey too.”

Aubrey just smiled and said, “I’m afraid I’ll decline for right now, maybe some other time.”

Norm got up and went to his room to clean up and pack his clothes. Jamie had fallen asleep on the floor and Aubrey and I went to my room while I cleaned my cock.

“I have to go to a class this afternoon, but I’ll be back tonight, if it’s ok,” Aubrey said to me.

“That will be fine, my dear, just leave Jamie at school, I want to be alone with you tonight,” I seriously told her.

“Me too,” she replied as she went to her room to get dressed for her class.

I heard her waking Jamie and telling her to get up and get cleaned up so they could go to school. Jamie was still weak, but got up mumbling to herself. After a short while, Aubrey stuck her head in my room and told me she would be back by 6. I waved at her and blew her a kiss.

I went to the kitchen to get a glass of tea and found Norm there sipping on a glass.

“Well, old buddy, it’s been great. I really hate to have to go. Hopefully, I can get back up here soon…maybe we can go fishing or something.”

“Come on back when you’re ready, you know you’re welcome anytime.”

He got up off the bar stool and shook my hand. He grabbed his suitcase and headed out the door with me following. He started his truck and pulled out of the drive way onto the county road.

All of a sudden, I was there alone. It felt great. I went into the living room and cleaned up the mess, then went on to all the bedrooms and changed the sheets. I started the laundry and settled into my recliner and fell asleep…..I just realized how tired I was.

In a little while my phone rang, it was Aubrey.

“I just wanted to tell you, this weekend was great…..and….I do love you Ken. I’ll see you in a while.”

I just smiled, remembering everything that Aubrey and I had done. That girl is special, I was thinking to myself. I went to the laundry room and moved the laundry around then went back to my chair and dozed off again.

I finished the laundry and got it all put away. It was approaching 5 pm, so I decided to fix Aubrey and I some dinner. I put a couple of chicken breasts on the JennAire and some asparagus in the steamer. A couple of baked potatoes, some salad and a bottle of Zinfandel and I was all set.

At 6, I had the table set and the meal prepared. I opened the bottle of Zin, sat down at the breakfast bar and waited for Aubrey to arrive. In a few minutes, I heard her car pull up in the driveway. When she came in, she put her books down and came straight to me and kissed me.

The dinner looks fabulous and I’m starved. I’ve looked forward to getting home all afternoon. I led her to the table and seated her. After dinner, we did the dishes and went into the living room and sat on the couch. Aubrey leaned over to me and kissed me again.

“I guess we should talk, a lot has happened.” She said to me.

“I suppose you are right….a lot has happened.”

We talked about the weekend and everything that had happened. We talked about our night together and how we felt about it. We both knew that we had to keep it a secret….no one could ever know. We knew it might be hard, but it had to be this way.

Aubrey and I went to my room, she undressed and got onto my bed. I undressed and lay down next to her. We kissed as our hands explored the other’s body. I moved between her long legs and pushed my hard cock inside her. I made love to her slowly for the next hour. After we both climaxed, we lay close to each other, our bodies again becoming one.

Aubrey has awakened me, sexually. We love each other in a way that the world would frown upon. But, we will continue to be together, hiding our feelings for each other from everyone…..no one else can ever know what happens within these walls. I don’t know if it is good or bad, but it is the life we have chosen to live.

End